Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Child, Lydia Maria Francis, 1802-1880 [1867], A romance of the Republic. (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf496T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- 001 --

PART FIRST.

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

“WHAT are you going to do with yourself this
evening, Alfred?” said Mr. Royal to his companion,
as they issued from his counting-house in New
Orleans. “Perhaps I ought to apologize for not calling
you Mr. King, considering the shortness of our acquaintance;
but your father and I were like brothers in our
youth, and you resemble him so much, I can hardly realize
that you are not he himself, and I still a young man. It
used to be a joke with us that we must be cousins, since he
was a King and I was of the Royal family. So excuse me
if I say to you, as I used to say to him, What are you
going to do with yourself, Cousin Alfred?”

“I thank you for the friendly familiarity,” rejoined the
young man. “It is pleasant to know that I remind you
so strongly of my good father. My most earnest wish is
to resemble him in character as much as I am said to resemble
him in person. I have formed no plans for the
evening. I was just about to ask you what there was best
worth seeing or hearing in the Crescent City.”

“If I should tell you I thought there was nothing better
worth seeing than my daughters, you would perhaps excuse
a father's partiality,” rejoined Mr. Royal.

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

“Your daughters!” exclaimed his companion, in a tone
of surprise. “I never heard that you were married.”

A shadow of embarrassment passed over the merchant's
face, as he replied, “Their mother was a Spanish lady,—
a stranger here, — and she formed no acquaintance. She
was a woman of a great heart and of rare beauty. Nothing
can ever make up her loss to me; but all the joy that remains
in life is centred in the daughters she has left me. I
should like to introduce them to you; and that is a compliment
I never before paid to any young man. My home
is in the outskirts of the city; and when we have dined at
the hotel, according to my daily habit, I will send off a few
letters, and then, if you like to go there with me, I will call
a carriage.”

“Thank you,” replied the young man; “unless it is your
own custom to ride, I should prefer to walk. I like the
exercise, and it will give a better opportunity to observe
the city, which is so different from our Northern towns
that it has for me the attractions of a foreign land.”

In compliance with this wish, Mr. Royal took him
through the principal streets, pointing out the public buildings,
and now and then stopping to smile at some placard
or sign which presented an odd jumble of French and
English. When they came to the suburbs of the city, the
aspect of things became charmingly rural. Houses were
scattered here and there among trees and gardens. Mr.
Royal pointed out one of them, nestled in flowers and half
encircled by an orange-grove, and said. “That is my home.
When I first came here, the place where it stands was a
field of sugar-canes; but the city is fast stretching itself
into the suburbs.”

They approached the dwelling, and in answer to the

-- 003 --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

bell, the door was opened by a comely young negress, with
a turban of bright colors on her head and golden hoops in
her ears. Before the gentlemen had disposed of their hats
and canes, a light little figure bounded from one of the
rooms, clapping her hands, and exclaiming, “Ah, Papasito!”
Then, seeing a stranger with him, she suddenly
stood still, with a pretty look of blushing surprise.

“Never mind, Mignonne,” said her father, fondly patting
her head. “This is Alfred Royal King, from Boston; my
namesake, and the son of a dear old friend of mine. I
have invited him to see you dance. Mr. King, this is my
Floracita.”

The fairy dotted a courtesy, quickly and gracefully as a
butterfly touching a flower, and then darted back into the
room she had left. There they were met by a taller young
lady, who was introduced as “My daughter Rosabella.”
Her beauty was superlative and peculiar. Her complexion
was like a glowing reflection upon ivory from gold in
the sunshine. Her large brown eyes were deeply fringed,
and lambent with interior light. Lustrous dark brown
hair shaded her forehead in little waves, slight as the rippling
of water touched by an insect's wing. It was arranged
at the back of her head in circling braids, over
which fell clusters of ringlets, with moss-rose-buds nestling
among them. Her full, red lips were beautifully shaped,
and wore a mingled expression of dignity and sweetness.
The line from ear to chin was that perfect oval which artists
love, and the carriage of her head was like one born
to a kingdom.

Floracita, though strikingly handsome, was of a model
less superb than her elder sister. She was a charming
little brunette, with laughter always lurking in ambush

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

within her sparkling black eyes, a mouth like “Cupid's
bow carved in coral,” and dimples in her cheeks, that well
deserved their French name, berceaux d'amour.

These radiant visions of beauty took Alfred King so
much by surprise, that he was for a moment confused.
But he soon recovered self-possession, and, after the usual
salutations, took a seat offered him near a window overlooking
the garden. While the commonplaces of conversation
were interchanged, he could not but notice the floral
appearance of the room. The ample white lace curtains
were surmounted by festoons of artificial roses, caught up
by a bird of paradise. On the ceiling was an exquisitely
painted garland, from the centre of which hung a tasteful
basket of natural flowers, with delicate vine-tresses drooping
over its edge. The walls were papered with bright
arabesques of flowers, interspersed with birds and butter-flies.
In one corner a statuette of Flora looked down upon
a geranium covered with a profusion of rich blossoms. In
the opposite corner, ivy was trained to form a dark background
for Canova's “Dancer in Repose,” over whose arm
was thrown a wreath of interwoven vines and orange-blossoms.
On brackets and tables were a variety of natural
flowers in vases of Sevres china, whereon the best
artists of France had painted flowers in all manner of
graceful combinations. The ottomans were embroidered
with flowers. Rosabella's white muslin dress was trailed
all over with delicately tinted roses, and the lace around
the corsage was fastened in front with a mosaic basket of
flowers. Floracita's black curls fell over her shoulders
mixed with crimson fuchsias, and on each of her little slippers
was embroidered a bouquet.

“This is the Temple of Flora,” said Alfred, turning to

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

his host. “Flowers everywhere! Natural flowers, artificial
flowers, painted flowers, embroidered flowers, and human
flowers excelling them all,”—glancing at the young
ladies as he spoke.

Mr. Royal sighed, and in an absent sort of way answered,
“Yes, yes.” Then, starting up, he said abruptly,
“Excuse me a moment; I wish to give the servants some
directions.”

Floracita, who was cutting leaves from the geranium,
observed his quick movement, and, as he left the room,
she turned toward their visitor and said, in a childlike,
confidential sort of way: “Our dear Mamita used to
call this room the Temple of Flora. She had a great
passion for flowers. She chose the paper, she made the
garlands for the curtains, she embroidered the ottomans,
and painted that table so prettily. Papasito likes to have
things remain as she arranged them, but sometimes they
make him sad; for the angels took Mamita away from us
two years ago.”

“Even the names she gave you are flowery,” said Alfred,
with an expression of mingled sympathy and admiration.

“Yes; and we had a great many flowery pet-names
beside,” replied she. “My name is Flora, but when she
was very loving with me she called me her Floracita, her
little flower; and Papasito always calls me so now. Sometimes
Mamita called me Pensée Vivace.

“In English we call that bright little flower Jump-upand-kiss-me,”
rejoined Alfred, smiling as he looked down
upon the lively little fairy.

She returned the smile with an arch glance, that seemed
to say, “I sha' n't do it, though.” And away she skipped
to meet her father, whose returning steps were heard.

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

“You see I spoil her,” said he, as she led him into the
room with a half-dancing step. “But how can I help it?”

Before there was time to respond to this question, the
negress with the bright turban announced that tea was ready.

“Yes, Tulipa, we will come,” said Floracita.

“Is she a flower too?” asked Alfred.

“Yes, she 's a flower, too,” answered Floracita, with a
merry little laugh. “We named her so because she always
wears a red and yellow turban; but we call her Tulee, for
short.”

While they were partaking of refreshments, she and her
father were perpetually exchanging badinage, which, childish
as it was, served to enliven the repast. But when she
began to throw oranges for him to catch, a reproving glance
from her dignified sister reminded her of the presence of
company.

“Let her do as she likes, Rosa dear,” said her father.
“She is used to being my little plaything, and I can't spare
her to be a woman yet.”

“I consider it a compliment to forget that I am a stranger,”
said Mr. King. “For my own part, I forgot it entirely
before I had been in the house ten minutes.”

Rosabella thanked him with a quiet smile and a slight
inclination of her head. Floracita, notwithstanding this
encouragement, paused in her merriment; and Mr. Royal
began to talk over reminiscences connected with Alfred's
father. When they rose from table, he said, “Come here,
Mignonne! We won't be afraid of the Boston gentleman,
will we?” Floracita sprang to his side. He passed his
arm fondly round her, and, waiting for his guest and his
elder daughter to precede them, they returned to the room
they had left. They had scarcely entered it, when

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

Floracita darted to the window, and, peering forth into the twilight,
she looked back roguishly at her sister, and began to
sing:—



“Un petit blanc, que j'aime,
En ces lieux est venu.
Oui! oui! c'est lui même!
C'est lui! je l'ai vue!
Petit blanc! mon bon frère!
Ha! ha! petit blanc si doux!”

The progress of her song was checked by the entrance
of a gentleman, who was introduced to Alfred as Mr. Fitzgerald
from Savannah. His handsome person reminded
one of an Italian tenor singer, and his manner was a graceful
mixture of hauteur and insinuating courtesy. After a
brief interchange of salutations, he said to Floracita, “I
heard some notes of a lively little French tune, that went
so trippingly I should be delighted to hear more of it.”

Floracita had accidentally overheard some half-whispered
words which Mr. Fitzgerald had addressed to her
sister, during his last visit, and, thinking she had discovered
an important secret, she was disposed to use her power
mischievously. Without waiting for a repetition of his
request, she sang:—



“Petit blanc, mon bon frère!
Ha! ha! petit blanc si doux!
Il n'y a rien sur la terre
De si joli que vous”

While she was singing, she darted roguish glances at her
sister, whose cheeks glowed like the sun-ripened side of a
golden apricot. Her father touched her shoulder, and said
in a tone of annoyance, “Don't sing that foolish song,
Mignonne!” She turned to him quickly with a look of
surprise; for she was accustomed only to endearments from

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

him. In answer to her look, he added, in a gentler tone,
“You know I told you I wanted my friend to see you
dance. Select one of your prettiest, ma petite, and Rosabella
will play it for you.”

Mr. Fitzgerald assiduously placed the music-stool, and
bent over the portfolio while Miss Royal searched for the
music. A servant lighted the candelabra and drew the
curtains. Alfred, glancing at Mr. Royal, saw he was
watching the pair who were busy at the portfolio, and
that the expression of his countenance was troubled. His
eyes, however, soon had pleasanter occupation; for as soon
as Rosa touched the piano, Floracita began to float round
the room in a succession of graceful whirls, as if the music
had taken her up and was waltzing her along. As she
passed the marble Dancing Girl, she seized the wreath
that was thrown over its arm, and as she went circling
round, it seemed as if the tune had become a visible spirit,
and that the garland was a floating accompaniment to its
graceful motions. Sometimes it was held aloft by the
right hand, sometimes by the left; sometimes it was a
whirling semicircle behind her; and sometimes it rested
on her shoulders, mingling its white orange buds and blossoms
with her shower of black curls and crimson fuchsias.
Now it was twined round her head in a flowery crown,
and then it gracefully unwound itself, as if it were a thing
alive. Ever and anon the little dancer poised herself for
an instant on the point of one fairy foot, her cheeks glowing
with exercise and dimpling with smiles, as she met her
father's delighted gaze. Every attitude seemed spontaneous
in its prettiness, as if the music had made it without
her choice. At last she danced toward her father, and
sank, with a wave-like motion, on the ottoman at his feet.

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

He patted the glossy head that nestled lovingly on his
knee, and drawing a long breath, as if oppressed with happiness,
he murmured, “Ah, Mignonne!”

The floating fairy vision had given such exquisite pleasure,
that all had been absorbed in watching its variations.
Now they looked at each other and smiled. “You would
make Taglioni jealous,” said Mr. Fitzgerald, addressing
the little dancer; and Mr. King silently thanked her with
a very expressive glance.

As Rosabella retired from the piano, she busied herself
with rearranging a bouquet she had taken from one of the
vases. When Mr. Fitzgerald stationed himself at her side,
she lowered her eyes with a perceptibly deepening color.
On her peculiar complexion a blush showed like a roseate
cloud in a golden atmosphere. As Alfred gazed on the
long, dark, silky fringes resting on those warmly tinted
cheeks, he thought he had never seen any human creature
so superbly handsome.

“Nothing but music can satisfy us after such dancing,”
said Mr. Fitzgerald. She looked up to him with a smile;
and Alfred thought the rising of those dark eyelashes surpassed
their downcast expression, as the glory of morning
sunshine excels the veiled beauty of starlight.

“Shall I accompany you while you sing, `How brightly
breaks the morning'?” asked she.

“That always sings itself into my heart, whenever you
raise your eyes to mine,” replied he, in a low tone, as he
handed her to the piano.

Together they sang that popular melody, bright and
joyful as sunrise on a world of blossoms. Then came a
Tyrolese song, with a double voice, sounding like echoes
from the mountains. This was followed by some tender,

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

complaining Russian melodies, novelties which Mr. Fitzgerald
had brought on a preceding visit. Feeling they
were too much engrossed with each other, she said politely,
“Mr. King has not yet chosen any music.”

“The moon becomes visible through the curtains,” replied
he. “Perhaps you will salute her with `Casta
Diva.' ”

“That is a favorite with us,” she replied. “Either
Flora or I sing it almost every moonlight night.”

She sang it in very pure Italian. Then turning round on
the music-stool she looked at her father, and said, “Now,
Papasito querido, what shall I sing for you?”

“You know, dear, what I always love to hear,” answered
he.

With gentle touch, she drew from the keys a plaintive
prelude, which soon modulated itself into “The Light of
other Days.” She played and sang it with so much feeling,
that it seemed the voice of memory floating with
softened sadness over the far-off waters of the past. The
tune was familiar to Alfred, but it had never sung itself
into his heart, as now. “I felt as I did in Italy, listening
to a vesper-bell sounding from a distance in the stillness
of twilight,” said he, turning toward his host.

“All who hear Rosabella sing notice a bell in her
voice,” rejoined her father.

“Undoubtedly it is the voice of a belle,” said Mr. Fitzgerald.

Her father, without appearing to notice the commonplace
pun, went on to say, “You don't know, Mr. King,
what tricks she can play with her voice. I call her a musical
ventriloquist. If you want to hear the bell to perfection,
ask her to sing `Toll the bell for lovely Nell.' ”

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

“Do give me that pleasure,” said Alfred, persuasively.

She sang the pathetic melody, and with voice and piano
imitated to perfection the slow tolling of a silver-toned
bell. After a short pause, during which she trifled with
the keys, while some general remarks were passing, she
turned to Mr. Fitzgerald, who was leaning on the piano,
and said, “What shall I sing for you?” It was a simple
question, but it pierced the heart of Alfred King with a
strange new pain. What would he not have given for
such a soft expression in those glorious eyes when she
looked at him!

“Since you are in a ventriloqual mood,” answered Mr.
Fitzgerald, “I should like to hear again what you played
the last time I was here, — Agatha's Moonlight Prayer,
from Der Freyschütz.

She smiled, and with voice and instrument produced the
indescribably dreamy effect of the two flutes. It was the
very moonlight of sound.

“This is perfectly magical,” murmured Alfred. He
spoke in a low, almost reverential tone; for the spell of
moonlight was on him, and the clear, soft voice of the
singer, the novelty of her peculiar beauty, and the surpassing
gracefulness of her motions, as she swayed gently
to the music of the tones she produced, inspired him with
a feeling of poetic deference. Through the partially open
window came the lulling sound of a little trickling fountain
in the garden, and the air was redolent of jasmine and
orange-blossoms. On the pier-table was a little sleeping
Cupid, from whose torch rose the fragrant incense of a
nearly extinguished pastille. The pervasive spirit of
beauty in the room, manifested in forms, colors, tones, and
motions, affected the soul as perfume did the senses. The

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

visitors felt they had stayed too long, and yet they lingered.
Alfred examined the reclining Cupid, and praised the
gracefulness of its outline.

“Cupid could never sleep here, nor would the flame of
his torch ever go out,” said Mr. Fitzgerald; “but it is time
we were going out.”

The young gentlemen exchanged parting salutations
with their host and his daughters, and moved toward the
door. But Mr. Fitzgerald paused on the threshold to say,
“Please play us out with Mozart's `Good Night.' ”

“As organists play worshippers out of the church,” added
Mr. King.

Rosabella bowed compliance, and, as they crossed the
outer threshold, they heard the most musical of voices
singing Mozart's beautiful little melody, “Buena Notte,
amato bene.” The young men lingered near the piazza
till the last sounds floated away, and then they walked
forth in the moonlight, — Fitzgerald repeating the air in a
subdued whistle.

His first exclamation was, “Is n't that girl a Rose
Royal?”

“She is, indeed,” replied Mr. King; “and the younger
sister is also extremely fascinating.”

“Yes, I thought you seemed to think so,” rejoined his
companion. “Which do you prefer?”

Shy of revealing his thoughts to a stranger, Mr. King
replied that each of the sisters was so perfect in her way,
the other would be wronged by preference.

“Yes, they are both rare gems of beauty,” rejoined Fitzgerald.
“If I were the Grand Bashaw, I would have them
both in my harem.”

The levity of the remark jarred on the feelings of his

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

companion, who answered, in a grave and somewhat cold
tone, “I saw nothing in the manners of the young ladies to
suggest such a disposition of them.”

“Excuse me,” said Fitzgerald, laughing. “I forgot you
were from the land of Puritans. I meant no indignity to
the young ladies, I assure you. But when one amuses
himself with imagining the impossible, it is not worth while
to be scrupulous about details. I am not the Grand
Bashaw; and when I pronounced them fit for his harem,
I merely meant a compliment to their superlative beauty.
That Floracita is a mischievous little sprite. Did you ever
see anything more roguish than her expression while she
was singing `Petit blanc, mon bon frère'?”

“That mercurial little song excited my curiosity,” replied
Alfred. “Pray what is its origin?”

“I think it likely it came from the French West Indies,”
said Fitzgerald. “It seems to be the love-song of a young
negress, addressed to a white lover. Floracita may have
learned it from her mother, who was half French, half
Spanish. You doubtless observed the foreign sprinkling
in their talk. They told me they never spoke English
with their mother. Those who have seen her describe her
as a wonderful creature, who danced like Taglioni and sang
like Malibran, and was more beautiful than her daughter
Rosabella. But the last part of the story is incredible. If
she were half as handsome, no wonder Mr. Royal idolized
her, as they say he did.”

“Did he marry her in the French Islands?” inquired
Alfred.

“They were not married,” answered Fitzgerald. “Of
course not, for she was a quadroon. But here are my
lodgings, and I must bid you good night.”

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

These careless parting words produced great disturbance
in the spirit of Alfred King. He had heard of those
quadroon connections, as one hears of foreign customs,
without any realizing sense of their consequences. That
his father's friend should be a partner in such an alliance,
and that these two graceful and accomplished girls should
by that circumstance be excluded from the society they
would so greatly ornament, surprised and bewildered him.
He recalled that tinge in Rosa's complexion, not golden,
but like a faint, luminous reflection of gold, and that slight
waviness in the glossy hair, which seemed to him so becoming.
He could not make these peculiarities seem less beautiful
to his imagination, now that he knew them as signs of
her connection with a proscribed race. And that bewitching
little Floracita, emerging into womanhood, with the auroral
light of childhood still floating round her, she seemed
like a beautiful Italian child, whose proper place was among
fountains and statues and pictured forms of art. The skill
of no Parisian coiffeur could produce a result so pleasing
as the profusion of raven hair, that would roll itself into
ringlets. Octoroons! He repeated the word to himself,
but it did not disenchant him. It was merely something
foreign and new to his experience, like Spanish or Italian
beauty. Yet he felt painfully the false position in which
they were placed by the unreasoning prejudice of society.

Though he had had a fatiguing day, when he entered
his chamber he felt no inclination to sleep. As he slowly
paced up and down the room, he thought to himself, “My
good mother shares the prejudice. How could I introduce
them to her?” Then, as if impatient with himself, he
murmured, in a vexed tone, “Why should I think of introducing
them to my mother? A few hours ago I did n't
know of their existence.”

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

He threw himself on the bed and tried to sleep; but
memory was too busy with the scene of enchantment he
had recently left. A catalpa-tree threw its shadow on the
moon-lighted curtain. He began to count the wavering
leaves, in hopes the monotonous occupation would induce
slumber. After a while he forgot to count; and as his spirit
hovered between the inner and the outer world, Floracita
seemed to be dancing on the leaf shadows in manifold
graceful evolutions. Then he was watching a little trickling
fountain, and the falling drops were tones of “The
Light of other Days.” Anon he was wandering among
flowers in the moonlight, and from afar some one was heard
singing “Casta Diva.” The memory of that voice,



“While slept the limbs and senses all,
Made everything seem musical.”

Again and again the panorama of the preceding evening
revolved through the halls of memory with every variety
of fantastic change. A light laugh broke in upon the
scenes of enchantment, with the words, “Of course not,
for she was a quadroon.” Then the plaintive melody of
“Toll the bell” resounded in his ears; not afar off, but
loud and clear, as if the singer were in the room. He
woke with a start, and heard the vibrations of a cathedral
bell subsiding into silence. It had struck but twice, but in
his spiritual ear the sounds had been modulated through
many tones. “Even thus strangely,” thought he, “has
that rich, sonorous voice struck into the dream of my life.”

Again he saw those large, lustrous eyes lowering their
long-fringed veils under the ardent gaze of Gerald Fitzgerald.
Again he thought of his mother, and sighed. At
last a dreamless sleep stole over him, and both pleasure
and pain were buried in deep oblivion.

-- 016 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

THE sun was up before he woke. He rose hastily
and ordered breakfast and a horse; for he had resolved
the day before upon an early ride. A restless,
undefined feeling led him in the same direction he had
taken the preceding evening. He passed the house that
would forevermore be a prominent feature in the landscape
of his life. Vines were gently waving in the morning
air between the pillars of the piazza, where he had
lingered entranced to hear the tones of “Buena Notte.”
The bright turban of Tulipa was glancing about, as she
dusted the blinds. A peacock on the balustrade, in the
sunshine, spread out his tail into a great Oriental fan, and
slowly lowered it, making a prismatic shower of topaz,
sapphires, and emeralds as it fell. It was the first of
March; but as he rode on, thinking of the dreary landscape
and boisterous winds of New England at that season,
the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers, and
mocking-birds and thrushes saluted him with their songs.
In many places the ground was thickly strewn with oranges,
and the orange-groves were beautiful with golden fruit and
silver flowers gleaming among the dark glossy green foliage.
Here and there was the mansion of a wealthy planter,
surrounded by whitewashed slave-cabins. The negroes
at their work, and their black picaninnies rolling about on
the ground, seemed an appropriate part of the landscape,
so tropical in its beauty of dark colors and luxuriant
growth.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

He rode several miles, persuading himself that he was
enticed solely by the healthy exercise and the novelty of
the scene. But more alluring than the pleasant landscape
and the fragrant air was the hope that, if he returned late,
the young ladies might be on the piazza, or visible at the
windows. He was destined to be disappointed. As he
passed, a curtain was slowly withdrawn from one of the
windows and revealed a vase of flowers. He rode slowly,
in hopes of seeing a face bend over the flowers; but the
person who drew the curtain remained invisible. On the
piazza nothing was in motion, except the peacock strutting
along, stately as a court beauty, and drawing after him his
long train of jewelled plumage. A voice, joyous as a bobolink's,
sounded apparently from the garden. He could
not hear the words, but the lively tones at once suggested,
“Petit blanc, mon bon frère.” He recalled the words so
carelessly uttered, “Of course not, for she was a quadroon,”
and they seemed to make harsh discord with the
refrain of the song. He remembered the vivid flush that
passed over Rosa's face while her playful sister teased her
with that tuneful badinage. It seemed to him that Mr.
Fitzgerald was well aware of his power, for he had not
attempted to conceal his consciousness of the singer's mischievous
intent. This train of thought was arrested by the
inward question, “What is it to me whether he marries her
or not?” Impatiently he touched his horse with the whip,
as if he wanted to rush from the answer to his own query.

He had engaged to meet Mr. Royal at his counting-house,
and he was careful to keep the appointment. He
was received with parental kindness slightly tinged with
embarrassment. After some conversation about business,
Mr. Royal said: “From your silence concerning your visit

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

to my house last evening, I infer that Mr. Fitzgerald has
given you some information relating to my daughters' history.
I trust, my young friend, that you have not suspected
me of any intention to deceive or entrap you. I
intended to have told you myself; but I had a desire to
know first how my daughters would impress you, if judged
by their own merits. Having been forestalled in my purpose,
I am afraid frankness on your part will now be difficult.”

“A feeling of embarrassment did indeed prevent me
from alluding to my visit as soon as I met you this morning,”
replied Alfred; “but no circumstances could alter
my estimate of your daughters. Their beauty and gracefulness
exceed anything I have seen.”

“And they are as innocent and good as they are beautiful,”
rejoined the father. “But you can easily imagine
that my pride and delight in them is much disturbed by
anxiety concerning their future. Latterly, I have thought
a good deal about closing business and taking them to
France to reside. But when men get to be so old as I am,
the process of being transplanted to a foreign soil seems
onerous. If it were as well for them, I should greatly prefer
returning to my native New England.”

“They are tropical flowers,” observed Alfred. “There
is nothing Northern in their natures.”

“Yes, they are tropical flowers,” rejoined the father,
“and my wish is to place them in perpetual sunshine. I
doubt whether they could ever feel quite at home far away
from jasmines and orange-groves. But climate is the
least of the impediments in the way of taking them to New
England. Their connection with the enslaved race is so
very slight, that it might easily be concealed; but the

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

consciousness of practising concealment is always unpleasant.
Your father was more free from prejudices of all sorts than
any man I ever knew. If he were living, I would confide
all to him, and be guided implicitly by his advice. You
resemble him so strongly, that I have been involuntarily
drawn to open my heart to you, as I never thought to do
to so young a man. Yet I find the fulness of my confidence
checked by the fear of lowering myself in the estimation
of the son of my dearest friend. But perhaps, if you
knew all the circumstances, and had had my experience,
you would find some extenuation of my fault. I was very
unhappy when I first came to New Orleans. I was devotedly
attached to a young lady, and I was rudely repelled
by her proud and worldly family. I was seized with a
vehement desire to prove to them that I could become
richer than they were. I rushed madly into the pursuit
of wealth, and I was successful; but meanwhile they had
married her to another, and I found that wealth alone
could not bring happiness. In vain the profits of my business
doubled and quadrupled. I was unsatisfied, lonely,
and sad. Commercial transactions brought me into intimate
relations with Señor Gonsalez, a Spanish gentleman
in St. Augustine. He had formed an alliance with a beautiful
slave, whom he had bought in the French West Indies.
I never saw her, for she died before my acquaintance
with him; but their daughter, then a girl of sixteen, was
the most charming creature I ever beheld. The irresistible
attraction I felt toward her the first moment I saw her was
doubtless the mere fascination of the senses; but when I
came to know her more, I found her so gentle, so tender,
so modest, and so true, that I loved her with a strong and
deep affection. I admired her, too, for other reasons than

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

her beauty; for she had many elegant accomplishments,
procured by her father's fond indulgence during two years'
residence in Paris. He was wealthy at that time; but he
afterward became entangled in pecuniary difficulties, and
his health declined. He took a liking to me, and proposed
that I should purchase Eulalia, and thus enable him to
cancel a debt due to a troublesome creditor whom he suspected
of having an eye upon his daughter. I gave him a
large sum for her, and brought her with me to New Orleans.
Do not despise me for it, my young friend. If it had
been told to me a few years before, in my New England
home, that I could ever become a party in such a transaction,
I should have rejected the idea with indignation.
But my disappointed and lonely condition rendered me an
easy prey to temptation, and I was where public opinion
sanctioned such connections. Besides, there were kindly
motives mixed up with selfish ones. I pitied the unfortunate
father, and I feared his handsome daughter might
fall into hands that would not protect her so carefully as I
resolved to do. I knew the freedom of her choice was not
interfered with, for she confessed she loved me.

“Señor Gonsalez, who was more attached to her than to
anything else in the world, soon afterward gathered up the
fragments of his broken fortune, and came to reside near
us. I know it was a great satisfaction to his dying
hours that he left Eulalia in my care, and the dear girl
was entirely happy with me. If I had manumitted her,
carried her abroad, and legally married her, I should have
no remorse mingled with my sorrow for her loss. Loving
her faithfully, as I did to the latest moment of her life, I now
find it difficult to explain to myself how I came to neglect
such an obvious duty. I was always thinking that I would

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

do it at some future time. But marriage with a quadroon
would have been void, according to the laws of Louisiana;
and, being immersed in business, I never seemed to find
time to take her abroad. When one has taken the first
wrong step, it becomes dangerously easy to go on in the
same path. A man's standing here is not injured by such
irregular connections; and my faithful, loving Eulalia
meekly accepted her situation as a portion of her inherited
destiny. Mine was the fault, not hers; for I was free to
do as I pleased, and she never had been. I acted in opposition
to moral principles, which the education of false circumstances
had given her no opportunity to form. I had
remorseful thoughts at times, but I am quite sure she was
never troubled in that way. She loved and trusted me
entirely. She knew that the marriage of a white man with
one of her race was illegal; and she quietly accepted the
fact, as human beings do accept what they are powerless
to overcome. Her daughters attributed her olive complexion
to a Spanish origin; and their only idea was, and
is, that she was my honored wife, as indeed she was in the
inmost recesses of my heart. I gradually withdrew from
the few acquaintances I had formed in New Orleans; partly
because I was satisfied with the company of Eulalia and
our children, and partly because I could not take her with
me into society. She had no acquaintances here, and we
acquired the habit of living in a little world by ourselves,—
a world which, as you have seen, was transformed into a
sort of fairy-land by her love of beautiful things. After I
lost her, it was my intention to send the children immediately
to France to be educated. But procrastination is
my besetting sin; and the idea of parting with them was so
painful, that I have deferred and deferred it. The

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

suffering I experience on their account is a just punishment for
the wrong I did their mother. When I think how beautiful,
how talented, how affectionate, and how pure they
are, and in what a cruel position I have placed them, I
have terrible writhings of the heart. I do not think I am
destined to long life; and who will protect them when I
am gone?”

A consciousness of last night's wishes and dreams made
Alfred blush as he said, “It occurred to me that your
eldest daughter might be betrothed to Mr. Fitzgerald.”

“I hope not,” quickly rejoined Mr. Royal. “He is not
the sort of man with whom I would like to intrust her
happiness. I think, if it were so, Rosabella would have
told me, for my children always confide in me.”

“I took it for granted that you liked him,” replied Alfred;
“for you said an introduction to your home was a
favor you rarely bestowed.”

“I never conferred it on any young man but yourself,”
answered Mr. Royal, “and you owed it partly to my memory
of your honest father, and partly to the expression of
your face, which so much resembles his.” The young
man smiled and bowed, and his friend continued: “When
I invited you, I was not aware Mr. Fitzgerald was in
the city. I am but slightly acquainted with him, but I
conjecture him to be what is called a high-blood. His
manners, though elegant, seem to me flippant and audacious.
He introduced himself into my domestic sanctum;
and, as I partook of his father's hospitality years ago, I
find it difficult to eject him. He came here a few months
since, to transact some business connected with the settlement
of his father's estate, and, unfortunately, he heard
Rosabella singing as he rode past my house. He made

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

inquiries concerning the occupants; and, from what I have
heard, I conjecture that he has learned more of my private
history than I wished to have him know. He called without
asking my permission, and told my girls that his father
was my friend, and that he had consequently taken the
liberty to call with some new music, which he was very
desirous of hearing them sing. When I was informed of
this, on my return home, I was exceedingly annoyed; and
I have ever since been thinking of closing business as soon
as possible, and taking my daughters to France. He called
twice again during his stay in the city, but my daughters
made it a point to see him only when I was at home. Now
he has come again, to increase the difficulties of my position
by his unwelcome assiduities.”

“Unwelcome to you,” rejoined Alfred; “but, handsome
and fascinating as he is, they are not likely to be unwelcome
to your daughters. Your purpose of conveying them
to France is a wise one.”

“Would I had done it sooner!” exclaimed Mr. Royal.
“How weak I have been in allowing circumstances to drift
me along!” He walked up and down the room with agitated
steps; then, pausing before Alfred, he laid his hand
affectionately on his shoulder, as he said, with solemn
earnestness, “My young friend, I am glad your father did
not accept my proposal to receive you into partnership.
Let me advise you to live in New England. The institutions
around us have an effect on character which it is difficult
to escape entirely. Bad customs often lead wellmeaning
men into wrong paths.”

“That was my father's reason for being unwilling I
should reside in New Orleans,” replied Alfred. “He said
it was impossible to exaggerate the importance of social

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

institutions. He often used to speak of having met a number
of Turkish women when he was in the environs of
Constantinople. They were wrapped up like bales of cloth,
with two small openings for their eyes, mounted on camels,
and escorted by the overseer of the harem. The animal
sound of their chatter and giggling, as they passed him,
affected him painfully; for it forced upon him the idea
what different beings those women would have been if
they had been brought up amid the free churches and free
schools of New England. He always expounded history
to me in the light of that conviction; and he mourned that
temporary difficulties should prevent lawgivers from checking
the growth of evils that must have a blighting influence
on the souls of many generations. He considered
slavery a cumulative poison in the veins of this Republic,
and predicted that it would some day act all at once with
deadly power.”

“Your father was a wise man,” replied Mr. Royal, “and
I agree with him. But it would be unsafe to announce it
here; for slavery is a tabooed subject, except to talk in
favor of it.”

“I am well aware of that,” rejoined Alfred. “And now
I must bid you good morning. You know my mother is
an invalid, and I may find letters at the post-office that
will render immediate return necessary. But I will see
you again; and hereafter our acquaintance may perhaps
be renewed in France.”

“That is a delightful hope,” rejoined the merchant, cordially
returning the friendly pressure of his hand. As he
looked after the young man, he thought how pleasant it
would be to have such a son; and he sighed deeply over
the vision of a union that might have been, under other

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

circumstances, between his family and that of his old
friend. Alfred, as he walked away, was conscious of that
latent, unspoken wish. Again the query began to revolve
through his mind whether the impediments were really insurmountable.
There floated before him a vision of that
enchanting room, where the whole of life seemed to be
composed of beauty and gracefulness, music and flowers.
But a shadow of Fitzgerald fell across it, and the recollection
of Boston relatives rose up like an iceberg between
him and fairy-land.

A letter informing him of his mother's increasing illness
excited a feeling of remorse that new acquaintances had
temporarily nearly driven her from his thoughts. He resolved
to depart that evening; but the desire to see Rosabella
again could not be suppressed. Failing to find Mr.
Royal at his counting-room or his hotel, he proceeded to
his suburban residence. When Tulipa informed him that
“massa” had not returned from the city, he inquired for
the young ladies, and was again shown into that parlor
every feature of which was so indelibly impressed upon
his memory. Portions of the music of Cenerentola lay
open on the piano, and the leaves fluttered softly in a gentle
breeze laden with perfumes from the garden. Near by
was swinging the beaded tassel of a book-mark between
the pages of a half-opened volume. He looked at the
title and saw that it was Lalla Rookh. He smiled, as he
glanced round the room on the flowery festoons, the graceful
tangle of bright arabesques on the walls, the Dancing
Girl, and the Sleeping Cupid. “All is in harmony with
Canova, and Moore, and Rossini,” thought he. “The Lady
in Milton's Comus has been the ideal of my imagination;
and now here I am so strangely taken captive by —”

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

Rosabella entered at that moment, and almost startled
him with the contrast to his ideal. Her glowing Oriental
beauty and stately grace impressed him more than ever.
Floracita's fairy form and airy motions were scarcely less
fascinating. Their talk was very girlish. Floracita had
just been reading in a French paper about the performance
of La Bayadère, and she longed to see the ballet brought
out in Paris. Rosabella thought nothing could be quite so
romantic as to float on the canals of Venice by moonlight
and listen to the nightingales; and she should so like to
cross the Bridge of Sighs! Then they went into raptures
over the gracefulness of Rossini's music, and the brilliancy
of Auber's. Very few and very slender thoughts were
conveyed in their words, but to the young man's ear they
had the charm of music; for Floracita's talk went as trippingly
as a lively dance, and the sweet modulations of
Rosabella's voice so softened English to Italian sound, that
her words seemed floating on a liquid element, like goldfish
in the water. Indeed, her whole nature seemed to partake
the fluid character of music. Beauty born of harmonious
sound “had passed into her face,” and her motions reminded
one of a water-lily undulating on its native element.

The necessity of returning immediately to Boston was
Alfred's apology for a brief call. Repressed feeling imparted
great earnestness to the message he left for his
father's friend. While he was uttering it, the conversation
he had recently had with Mr. Royal came back to him
with painful distinctness. After parting compliments were
exchanged, he turned to say, “Excuse me, young ladies,
if, in memory of our fathers' friendship, I beg of you to
command my services, as if I were a brother, should it
ever be in my power to serve you.”

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

Rosabella thanked him with a slight inclination of her
graceful head; and Floracita, dimpling a quick little
courtesy, said sportively, “If some cruel Blue-Beard
should shut us up in his castle, we will send for you.”

“How funny!” exclaimed the volatile child, as the door
closed after him. “He spoke as solemn as a minister; but
I suppose that's the way with Yankees. I think cher papa
likes to preach sometimes.”

Rosabella, happening to glance at the window, saw that
Alfred King paused in the street and looked back. How
their emotions would have deepened could they have foreseen
the future!

-- 028 --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

A YEAR passed away, and the early Southern spring
had again returned with flowers and fragrance. After
a day in music and embroidery, with sundry games
at Battledoor and The Graces with her sister, Floracita
heard the approaching footsteps of her father, and, as usual,
bounded forth to meet him. Any one who had not seen
him since he parted from the son of his early New England
friend would have observed that he looked older and more
careworn; but his daughters, accustomed to see him daily,
had not noticed the gradual change.

“You have kept us waiting a little, Papasito,” said
Rosabella, turning round on the music-stool, and greeting
him with a smile.

“Yes, my darling,” rejoined he, placing his hand fondly
on her head. “Getting ready to go to Europe makes a
deal of work.”

“If we were sons, we could help you,” said Rosabella.

“I wish you were sons!” answered he, with serious emphasis
and a deep sigh.

Floracita nestled close to him, and, looking up archly in
his face, said, “And pray what would you do, papa, without
your nightingale and your fairy, as you call us?”

“Sure enough, what should I do, my little flower?”
said he, as with a loving smile he stooped to kiss her.

They led him to the tea-table; and when the repast was
ended, they began to talk over their preparations for leaving
home.

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

Cher papa, how long before we shall go to Paris?”
inquired Floracita.

“In two or three weeks, I hope,” was the reply.

“Won't it be delightful!” exclaimed she. “You will
take us to see ballets and everything.”

“When I am playing and singing fragments of operas,”
said Rosabella, “I often think to myself how wonderfully
beautiful they would sound, if all the parts were brought
out by such musicians as they have in Europe. I should
greatly enjoy hearing operas in Paris; but I often think,
Papasito, that we can never be so happy anywhere as we
have been in this dear home. It makes me feel sad to
leave all these pretty things, — so many of them ——”

She hesitated, and glanced at her father.

“So intimately associated with your dear mother, you
were about to say,” replied he. “That thought is often
present with me, and the idea of parting with them pains
me to the heart. But I do not intend they shall ever be
handled by strangers. We will pack them carefully and
leave them with Madame Guirlande; and when we get
settled abroad, in some nice little cottage, we will send for
them. But when you have been in Paris, when you have
seen the world and the world has seen you, perhaps you
won't be contented to live in a cottage with your old Papasito.
Perhaps your heads will become so turned with flattery,
that you will want to be at balls and operas all the
time.”

“No flattery will be so sweet as yours, cher papa,” said
Floracita.

“No indeed!” exclaimed Rosa. But, looking up, she
met his eye, and blushed crimson. She was conscious of
having already listened to flattery that was at least more

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

intoxicating than his. Her father noticed the rosy confusion,
and felt a renewal of pain that unexpected entanglements
had prevented his going to Europe months ago. He
tenderly pressed her hand, that lay upon his knee, and
looked at her with troubled earnestness, as he said, “Now
that you are going to make acquaintance with the world,
my daughters, and without a mother to guide you, I want
you to promise me that you will never believe any gentleman
sincere in professions of love, unless he proposes marriage,
and asks my consent.”

Rosabella was obviously agitated, but she readily replied,
“Do you suppose, Papasito, that we would accept a lover
without asking you about it? When Mamita querida died,
she charged us to tell you everything; and we always do.”

“I do not doubt you, my children,” he replied; “but
the world is full of snares; and sometimes they are so covered
with flowers, that the inexperienced slip into them
unawares. I shall try to shield you from harm, as I always
have done; but when I am gone—”

“O, don't say that!” exclaimed Floracita, with a quick,
nervous movement.

And Rosabella looked at him with swimming eyes, as
she repeated, “Don't say that, Papasito querido!

He laid a hand on the head of each. His heart was
very full. With solemn tenderness he tried to warn them
of the perils of life. But there was much that he was
obliged to refrain from saying, from reverence for their
inexperienced purity. And had he attempted to describe
the manners of a corrupt world, they could have had no
realizing sense of his meaning; for it is impossible for
youth to comprehend the dangers of the road it is to travel.

The long talk at last subsided into serious silence.

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

After remaining very still a few moments, Rosabella said
softy, “Would n't you like to hear some music before you
go to bed, Papasito mio?

He nodded assent, and she moved to the piano. Their
conversation had produced an unusually tender and subdued
state of feeling, and she sang quietly many plaintive
melodies that her mother loved. The fountain trickling in
the garden kept up a low liquid accompaniment, and the
perfume of the orange-groves seemed like the fragrant
breath of the tones.

It was late when they parted for the night. “Bon soir,
cher papa,”
said Floracita, kissing her father's hand.

“Buenas noches, Papasito querido,” said Rosabella, as
she touched his cheek with her beautiful lips.

There was moisture in his eyes as he folded them to his
heart and said, “God bless you! God protect you, my dear
ones!” Those melodies of past times had brought their
mother before him in all her loving trustfulness, and his
soul was full of sorrow for the irreparable wrong he had
done her children.

The pensive mood, that had enveloped them all in a
little cloud the preceding evening, was gone in the morning.
There was the usual bantering during breakfast, and
after they rose from table they discussed in a lively manner
various plans concerning their residence in France.
Rosabella evidently felt much less pleasure in the prospect
than did her younger sister; and her father, conjecturing
the reason, was the more anxious to expedite their departure.
“I must not linger here talking,” said he. “I must
go and attend to business; for there are many things to be
arranged before we can set out on our travels.”

“Hasta luego, Papasito mio,” said Rosabella, with an
affectionate smile.

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

“Au revoir, cher papa,” said Floracita, as she handed
him his hat.

He patted her head playfully as he said, “What a
polyglot family we are! Your grandfather's Spanish,
your grandmother's French, and your father's English, all
mixed up in an olla podrida. Good morning, my darlings.”

Floracita skipped out on the piazza, calling after him,
“Papa, what is polyglot?”

He turned and shook his finger laughingly at her, as he
exclaimed, “O, you little ignoramus!”

The sisters lingered on the piazza, watching him till he
was out of sight. When they re-entered the house, Floracita
occupied herself with various articles of her wardrobe;
consulting with Rosa whether any alterations would be
necessary before they were packed for France. It evidently
cost Rosa some effort to attend to her innumerable
questions, for the incessant chattering disturbed her revery.
At every interval she glanced round the room with a
sort of farewell tenderness. It was more to her than the
home of a happy childhood; for nearly all the familiar
objects had become associated with glances and tones, the
memory of which excited restless longings in her heart.
As she stood gazing on the blooming garden and the little
fountain, whose sparkling rills crossed each other in the
sunshine like a silvery network strung with diamonds, she
exclaimed, “O Floracita, we shall never be so happy anywhere
else as we have been here.”

“How do you know that, sistita mia?” rejoined the
lively little chatterer. “Only think, we have never been
to a ball! And when we get to France, Papasito will go
everywhere with us. He says he will.”

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

“I should like to hear operas and see ballets in Paris,”
said Rosabella; “but I wish we could come back here before
long.”

Floracita's laughing eyes assumed the arch expression
which rendered them peculiarly bewitching, and she began
to sing,—



“Petit blanc, mon bon frère!
Ha! ha! petit blanc si doux!
Il n'y a rien sur la terre
De si joli que vous.
“Un petit blanc que j'aime—”

A quick flush mantled her sister's face, and she put her
hand over the mischievous mouth, exclaiming, “Don't,
Flora! don't!”

The roguish little creature went laughing and capering
out of the room, and her voice was still heard singing,—

“Un petit blanc que j'aime.”

The arrival of Signor Papanti soon summoned her to
rehearse a music lesson. She glanced roguishly at her
sister when she began; and as she went on, Rosa could
not help smiling at her musical antics. The old teacher
bore it patiently for a while, then he stopped trying to accompany
her, and, shaking his finger at her, said, “Diavolessa!”

“Did I make a false note?” asked she, demurely.

“No, you little witch, you can't make a false note. But
how do you suppose I can keep hold of the tail of the Air,
if you send me chasing after it through so many capricious
variations? Now begin again, da capo.

The lesson was recommenced, but soon ran riot again.
The Signor became red in the face, shut the music-book
with a slam, and poured forth a volley of wrath in Italian.

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

When she saw that he was really angry, she apologized,
and promised to do better. The third time of trying, she
acquitted herself so well that her teacher praised her; and
when she bade him good morning, with a comic little
courtesy, he smiled good-naturedly, as he said, “Ah, Malizietta!”

“I knew I should make Signor Pimentero sprinkle some
pepper,” exclaimed she, laughing, as she saw him walk
away.

“You are too fond of sobriquets,” said Rosa. “If you
are not careful, you will call him Signor Pimentero to his
face, some day.”

“What did you tell me that for?” asked the little rogue.
“It will just make me do it. Now I am going to pester
Madame's parrot.”

She caught up her large straw hat, with flying ribbons,
and ran to the house of their next neighbor, Madame
Guirlande. She was a French lady, who had given the
girls lessons in embroidery, the manufacture of artificial
flowers, and other fancy-work. Before long, Floracita returned
through the garden, skipping over a jumping-rope.
“This is a day of compliments,” said she, as she entered
the parlor, “Signor Pimentero called me Diavolessa;
Madame Guirlande called me Joli petit diable; and the
parrot took it up, and screamed it after me, as I came
away.”

“I don't wonder at it,” replied Rosa. “I think I never
saw even you so full of mischief.”

Her frolicsome mood remained through the day. One
moment she assumed the dignified manner of Rosabella,
and, stretching herself to the utmost, she stood very erect,
giving sage advice. The next, she was impersonating a

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

negro preacher, one of Tulipa's friends. Hearing a mocking-bird
in the garden, she went to the window and taxed
his powers to the utmost, by running up and down difficult
roulades, interspersed with the talk of parrots, the shrill
fanfare of trumpets, and the deep growl of a contra-fagotto.
The bird produced a grotesque fantasia in his efforts to
imitate her. The peacock, as he strutted up and down the
piazza, trailing his gorgeous plumage in the sunshine, ever
and anon turned his glossy neck, and held up his ear to
listen, occasionally performing his part in the charivari by
uttering a harsh scream. The mirthfulness of the little
madcap was contagious, and not unfrequently the giggle of
Tulipa and the low musical laugh of Rosabella mingled
with the concert.

Thus the day passed merrily away, till the gilded Flora
that leaned against the timepiece pointed her wand toward
the hour when their father was accustomed to return.

-- 036 --

CHAPTER IV.

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

FLORACITA was still in the full career of fun, when
footsteps were heard approaching; and, as usual, she
bounded forth to welcome her father. Several men, bearing
a palanquin on their shoulders, were slowly ascending
the piazza. She gave one glance at their burden, and uttered
a shrill scream. Rosabella hastened to her in great
alarm. Tulipa followed, and quickly comprehending that
something terrible had happened, she hurried away to
summon Madame Guirlande. Rosabella, pale and trembling,
gasped out, “What has happened to my father?”

Franz Blumenthal, a favorite clerk of Mr. Royal's, replied,
in a low, sympathizing tone, “He was writing letters
in the counting-room this afternoon, and when I went in to
speak to him, I found him on the floor senseless. We
called a doctor immediately, but he failed to restore him.”

“O, call another doctor!” said Rosa, imploringly; and
Floracita almost shrieked, “Tell me where to go for a
doctor.”

“We have already summoned one on the way,” said
young Blumenthal, “but I will go to hasten him”;—and,
half blinded by his tears, he hurried into the street.

The doctor came in two minutes, and yet it seemed an
age. Meanwhile the wretched girls were chafing their father's
cold hands, and holding sal-volatile to his nose, while
Madame Guirlande and Tulipa were preparing hot water
and hot cloths. When the physician arrived, they watched
his countenance anxiously, while he felt the pulse and laid

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

his hand upon the heart. After a while he shook his head
and said, “Nothing can be done. He is dead.”

Rosabella fell forward, fainting, on the body. Floracita
uttered shriek upon shriek, while Madame Guirlande and
Tulipa vainly tried to pacify her. The doctor at last persuaded
her to swallow some valerian, and Tulipa carried
her in her arms and laid her on the bed. Madame Guirlande
led Rosa away, and the two sisters lay beside each
other, on the same pillows where they had dreamed such
happy dreams the night before. Floracita, stunned by the
blow that had fallen on her so suddenly, and rendered
drowsy by the anodyne she had taken, soon fell into an
uneasy slumber, broken by occasional starts and stifled
sobs. Rosabella wept silently, but now and then a shudder
passed over her, that showed how hard she was struggling
with grief. After a short time, Flora woke up
bewildered. A lamp was burning in the farther part of
the room, and Madame Guirlande, who sat there in spectacles
and ruffled cap, made a grotesque black shadow on
the wall. Floracita started up, screaming, “What is
that?” Madame Guirlande went to her, and she and
Rosa spoke soothingly, and soon she remembered all.

“O, let me go home with you,” she said to Madame
“I am afraid to stay here.”

“Yes, my children,” replied the good Frenchwoman.
“You had better both go home and stay with me to-night.”

“I cannot go away and leave him alone,” murmured
Rosa, in tones almost inaudible.

“Franz Blumenthal is going to remain here,” replied
Madame Guirlande, “and Tulipa has offered to sit up all
night. It is much better for you to go with me than to
stay here, my children.”

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

Thus exhorted, they rose and began to make preparations
for departure. But all at once the tender good-night
of the preceding evening rushed on Rosa's memory, and she
sank down in a paroxysm of grief. After weeping bitterly
for some minutes, she sobbed out, “O, this is worse than
it was when Mamita died. Papasito was so tender with
us then; and now we are all alone.”

“Not all alone,” responded Madame. “Jesus and the
Blessed Virgin are with you.”

“O, I don't know where they are!” exclaimed Flora, in
tones of wild agony. “I want my Papasito! I want to die
and go to my Papasito.”

Rosabella folded her in her arms, and they mingled their
tears together, as she whispered: “Let us try to be tranquil,
Sistita. We must not be troublesome to our kind
friend. I did wrong to say we were all alone. We have
always a Father in heaven, and he still spares us to love
each other. Perhaps, too, our dear Papasito is watching
over us. You know he used to tell us Mamita had become
our guardian angel.”

Floracita kissed her, and pressed her hand in silence.
Then they made preparations to go with their friendly
neighbor; all stepping very softly, as if afraid of waking
the beloved sleeper.

The sisters had lived in such extreme seclusion, that
when sorrow came upon them, like the sudden swoop and
swift destruction of a tropical storm, they had no earthly
friend to rely upon but Madame Guirlande. Only the day
before, they had been so rich in love, that, had she passed
away from the earth, it would have made no distressing
change in their existence. They would have said, “Poor
Madame Guirlande! She was a good soul. How patient

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

she used to be with us!” and after a day or two, they
would have danced and sung the same as ever. But one
day had so beggared them in affection, that they leaned
upon her as their only earthly support.

After an almost untasted breakfast, they all went back to
the desolated home. The flowery parlor seemed awfully
lonesome. The piano was closed, the curtains drawn, and
their father's chair was placed against the wall. The murmur
of the fountain sounded as solemn as a dirge, and memories
filled the room like a troop of ghosts. Hand in hand,
the bereaved ones went to kiss the lips that would speak to
them no more in this world. They knelt long beside the
bed, and poured forth their breaking hearts in prayer.
They rose up soothed and strengthened, with the feeling
that their dear father and mother were still near them.
They found a sad consolation in weaving garlands and
flowery crosses, which they laid on the coffin with tender
reverence.

When the day of the funeral came, Madame Guirlande
kept them very near her, holding a hand of each. She had
provided them with long veils, which she requested them
not to remove; for she remembered how anxiously their
father had screened their beauty from the public gaze.
A number of merchants, who had known and respected Mr.
Royal, followed his remains to the grave. Most of them
had heard of his quadroon connection, and some supposed
that the veiled mourners might be his daughters; but such
things were too common to excite remark, or to awaken
much interest. The girls passed almost unnoticed; having,
out of respect to the wishes of their friend, stifled their
sobs till they were alone in the carriage with her and their
old music-teacher.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

The conviction that he was not destined to long life,
which Mr. Royal had expressed to Alfred King, was
founded on the opinion of physicians that his heart was
diseased. This furnished an additional motive for closing
his business as soon as possible, and taking his children to
France. But the failure of several houses with which he
was connected brought unexpected entanglements. Month
by month, these became more complicated, and necessarily
delayed the intended emigration. His anxiety concerning
his daughters increased to an oppressive degree, and aggravated
the symptoms of his disease. With his habitual
desire to screen them from everything unpleasant, he unwisely
concealed from them both his illness and his pecuniary
difficulties. He knew he could no longer be a rich
man; but he still had hope of saving enough of his fortune
to live in a moderate way in some cheap district of France.
But on the day when he bade his daughters good morning
so cheerfully, he received a letter informing him of another
extensive failure, which involved him deeply. He was
alone in his counting-room when he read it; and there
Franz Blumenthal found him dead, with the letter in his
hand. His sudden exit of course aroused the vigilance of
creditors, and their examination into the state of his affairs
proved anything but satisfactory.

The sisters, unconscious of all this, were undisturbed by
any anxiety concerning future support. The necessity of
living without their father's love and counsel weighed heavily
on their spirits; but concerning his money they took
no thought. Hitherto they had lived as the birds do, and
it did not occur to them that it could ever be otherwise.
The garden and the flowery parlor, which their mother had
created and their father had so dearly loved, seemed almost

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

as much a portion of themselves as their own persons. It
had been hard to think of leaving them, even for the attractions
of Paris; and now that dream was over, it seemed a
necessity of their existence to live on in the atmosphere of
beauty to which they had always been accustomed. But
now that the sunshine of love had vanished from it, they
felt lonely and unprotected there. They invited Madame
Guirlande to come and live with them on what terms she
chose; and when she said there ought to be some elderly
man in the house, they at once suggested inviting their
music-teacher. Madame, aware of the confidence Mr. Royal
had always placed in him, thought it was the best arrangement
that could be made, at least for the present. While
preparations were being made to effect this change, her
proceedings were suddenly arrested by tidings that the
house and furniture were to be sold at auction, to satisfy
the demands of creditors. She kept back the unwelcome
news from the girls, while she held long consultations with
Signor Papanti. He declared his opinion that Rosabella
could make a fortune by her voice, and Floracita by
dancing.

“But then they are so young,” urged Madame,—“one
only sixteen, the other only fourteen.”

“Youth is a disadvantage one soon outgrows,” replied
the Signor. “They can't make fortunes immediately, of
course; but they can earn a living by giving lessons. I
will try to open a way for them, and the sooner you prepare
them for it the better.”

Madame dreaded the task of disclosing their poverty, but
she found it less painful than she had feared. They had
no realizing sense of what it meant, and rather thought that
giving lessons would be a pleasant mode of making time

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

pass less heavily. Madame, who fully understood the condition
of things, kept a watchful lookout for their interests.
Before an inventory was taken, she gathered up and hid
away many trifling articles which would be useful to them,
though of little or no value to the creditors. Portfolios of
music, patterns for drawings, boxes of paint and crayons,
baskets of chenille for embroidery, and a variety of other
things, were safely packed away out of sight, without the
girls' taking any notice of her proceedings.

During her father's lifetime, Floracita was so continually
whirling round in fragmentary dances, that he often told
her she rested on her feet less than a humming-bird. But
after he was gone, she remained very still from morning till
night. When Madame spoke to her of the necessity of
giving dancing-lessons, it suggested the idea of practising.
But she felt that she could not dance where she had been
accustomed to dance before him; and she had not the heart
to ask Rosa to play for her. She thought she would try, in
the solitude of her chamber, how it would seem to give
dancing-lessons. But without music, and without a spectator,
it seemed so like the ghost of dancing that after a few
steps the poor child threw herself on the bed and sobbed.

Rosa did not open the piano for several days after the
funeral; but one morning, feeling as if it would be a relief
to pour forth the sadness that oppressed her, she began to
play languidly. Only requiems and prayers came. Half
afraid of summoning an invisible spirit, she softly touched
the keys to “The Light of other Days.” But remembering
it was the very last tune she ever played to her father,
she leaned her head forward on the instrument, and wept
bitterly.

While she sat thus the door-bell rang, and she soon

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

became conscious of steps approaching the parlor. Her heart
gave a sudden leap; for her first thought was of Gerald
Fitzgerald. She raised her head, wiped away her tears,
and rose to receive the visitor. Three strangers entered.
She bowed to them, and they, with a little look of surprise,
bowed to her. “What do you wish for, gentlemen?” she
asked.

“We are here concerning the settlement of Mr. Royal's
estate,” replied one of them. “We have been appointed to
take an inventory of the furniture.”

While he spoke, one of his companions was inspecting
the piano, to see who was the maker, and another was
examining the timepiece.

It was too painful; and Rosa, without trusting herself to
speak another word, walked quietly out of the room, the
gathering moisture in her eyes making it difficult for her
to guide her steps.

“Is that one of the daughters we have heard spoken of?”
inquired one of the gentlemen.

“I judge so,” rejoined his companion. “What a royal
beauty she is! Good for three thousand, I should say.”

“More likely five thousand,” added the third. “Such a
fancy article as that don't appear in the market once in
fifty years.”

“Look here!” said the first speaker. “Do you see that
pretty little creature crossing the garden? I reckon that's
the other daughter.”

“They'll bring high prices,” continued the third speaker.
“They're the best property Royal has left. We may count
them eight or ten thousand, at least. Some of our rich
fanciers would jump at the chance of obtaining one of them
for that price.” As he spoke, he looked significantly at

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

the first speaker, who refrained from expressing any opinion
concerning their pecuniary value.

All unconscious of the remarks she had elicited, Rosa
retired to her chamber, where she sat at the window
plunged in mournful revery. She was thinking of various
articles her mother had painted and embroidered, and
how her father had said he could not bear the thought of
their being handled by strangers. Presently Floracita
came running in, saying, in a flurried way, “Who are those
men down stairs, Rosa?”

“I don't know who they are,” replied her sister. “They
said they came to take an inventory of the furniture. I
don't know what right they have to do it. I wish Madame
would come.”

“I will run and call her,” said Floracita.

“No, you had better stay with me,” replied Rosa. “I
was just going to look for you when you came in.”

“I ran into the parlor first, thinking you were there,”
rejoined Floracita. “I saw one of those men turning
over Mamita's embroidered ottoman, and chalking something
on it. How dear papa would have felt if he had
seen it! One of them looked at me in such a strange
way! I don't know what he meant; but it made me want
to run away in a minute. Hark! I do believe they have
come up stairs, and are in papa's room. They won't come
here, will they?”

“Bolt the door!” exclaimed Rosa; and it was quickly
done. They sat folded in each other's arms, very much
afraid, though they knew not wherefore.

“Ah!” said Rosa, with a sigh of relief, “there is Madame
coming.” She leaned out of the window, and beckoned to
her impatiently.

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

Her friend hastened her steps; and when she heard of
the strangers who were in the house, she said, “You had
better go home with me, and stay there till they are
gone.”

“What are they going to do?” inquired Floracita.

“I will tell you presently,” replied Madame, as she led
them noiselessly out of the house by a back way.

When they entered her own little parlor, the parrot
called out, “Joli petit diable!” and after waiting for the
old familiar response, “Bon jour, jolie Manon!” she began
to call herself “Jolie Manon!” and to sing, “Ha!
ha! petit blanc, mon bon frère!” The poor girls had no
heart for play; and Madame considerately silenced the
noisy bird by hanging a cloth over the cage.

“My dear children,” said she, “I would gladly avoid
telling you anything calculated to make you more unhappy.
But you must know the state of things sooner or
later, and it is better that a friend should tell you. Your
father owned money to those men, and they are seeing what
they can find to sell in order to get their pay.”

“Will they sell the table and boxes Mamita painted,
and the ottomans she embroidered?” inquired Rosa,
anxiously.

“Will they sell the piano that papa gave to Rosa for a
birthday present?” asked Flora.

“I am afraid they will,” rejoined Madame.

The girls covered their faces and groaned.

“Don't be so distressed, my poor children,” said their
sympathizing friend. “I have been trying to save a little
something for you. See here!” And she brought forth
some of the hidden portfolios and boxes, saying, “These
will be of great use to you, my darlings, in helping you to

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

earn your living, and they would bring almost nothing at
auction.”

They thanked their careful friend for her foresight.
But when she brought forward their mother's gold watch
and diamond ring, Rosa said, “I would rather not keep
such expensive things, dear friend. You know our dear
father was the soul of honor. It would have troubled him
greatly not to pay what he owed. I would rather have
the ring and the watch sold to pay his debts.”

“I will tell the creditors what you say,” answered
Madame, “and they will be brutes if they don't let you keep
your mother's things. Your father owed Signor Papanti a
little bill, and he says he will try to get the table and boxes,
and some other things, in payment, and then you shall
have them all. You will earn enough to buy another
piano by and by, and you can use mine, you know; so
don't be discouraged, my poor children.”

“God has been very good to us to raise us up such
friends as you and the Signor,” replied Rosa. “You don't
know how it comforts me to have you call us your children,
for without you we should be all alone in the world.”

-- 047 --

CHAPTER V.

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

SUCH sudden reverses, such overwhelming sorrows, mature
characters with wonderful rapidity. Rosa, though
formed by nature and habit to cling to others, soon began
to form plans for future support. Her inexperienced mind
foresaw few of the difficulties involved in the career her
friends had suggested. She merely expected to study and
work hard; but that seemed a trifle, if she could avoid for
herself and her sister the publicity which their father had
so much dreaded.

Floracita, too, seemed like a tamed bird. She was
sprightly as ever in her motions, and quick in her gestures;
but she would sit patiently at her task of embroidery,
hour after hour, without even looking up to answer
the noisy challenges of the parrot. Sometimes the sisters,
while they worked, sang together the hymns they had
been accustomed to sing with their father on Sundays;
and memory of the missing voice imparted to their tones a
pathos that no mere skill could imitate.

One day, when they were thus occupied, the door-bell
rang, and they heard a voice, which they thought they
recognized, talking with Madame. It was Franz Blumenthal.
“I have come to bring some small articles for the
young ladies,” said he. “A week before my best friend
died, a Frenchwoman came to the store, and wished to
sell some fancy-baskets. She said she was a poor widow;
and Mr. Royal, who was always kind and generous, commissioned
her to make two of her handsomest baskets, and

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

embroider the names of his daughters on them. She has
placed them in my hands to-day, and I have brought them
myself in order to explain the circumstances.”

“Are they paid for?” inquired Madame.

“I have paid for them,” replied the young man, blushing
deeply; “but please not to inform the young ladies of that
circumstance. And, Madame, I have a favor to ask of you.
Here are fifty dollars. I want you to use them for the
young ladies without their knowledge; and I should like
to remit to you half my wages every month for the same
purpose. When Mr. Royal was closing business, he wrote
several letters of recommendation for me, and addressed
them to well-established merchants. I feel quite sure of
getting a situation where I can earn more than I need for
myself.”

“Bon garçon!” exclaimed Madame, patting him on the
shoulder. “I will borrow the fifty dollars; but I trust we
shall be able to pay you before many months.”

“It will wound my feelings if you ever offer to repay
me,” replied the young man. “My only regret is, that I
cannot just now do any more for the daughters of my best
friend and benefactor, who did so much for me when I was
a poor, destitute boy. But would it be asking too great a
favor, Madame, to be allowed to see the young ladies, and
place in their hands these presents from their father?”

Madame Guirlande smiled as she thought to herself,
“What is he but a boy now? He grows tall though.”

When she told her protégées that Franz Blumenthal
had a message he wished to deliver to them personally,
Rosa said, “Please go and receive it, Sistita. I had
rather not leave my work.”

Floracita glanced at the mirror, smoothed her hair a

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

little, arranged her collar, and went out. The young clerk
was awaiting her appearance with a good deal of trepidation.
He had planned a very nice little speech to make;
but before he had stammered out all the story about
the baskets, he saw an expression in Flora's face which
made him feel that it was indelicate to intrude upon her
emotion; and he hurried away, scarcely hearing her
choked voice as she said, “I thank you.”

Very reverently the orphans opened the box which contained
the posthumous gifts of their beloved father. The
baskets were manufactured with exquisite taste. They
were lined with quilled apple-green satin. Around the
outside of one was the name of Rosabella embroidered in
flowers, and an embroidered garland of roses formed the
handle. The other bore the name of Floracita in minute
flowers, and the handle was formed of Pensees vivaces.
They turned them round slowly, unable to distinguish the
colors through their swimming tears.

“How like Papasito, to be so kind to the poor woman,
and so thoughtful to please us,” said Rosabella. “But he
was always so.”

“And he must have told her what flowers to put on the
baskets,” said Floracita. “You know Mamita often called
me Pensée vivace. O, there never was such a Papasito!”

Notwithstanding the sadness that invested tokens coming
as it were from the dead, they inspired a consoling consciousness
of his presence; and their work seemed pleasanter
all the day for having their little baskets by them.

The next morning witnessed a private conference between
Madame and the Signor. If any one had seen them
without hearing their conversation, he would certainly have

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

thought they were rehearsing some very passionate scene
in a tragedy.

The fiery Italian rushed up and down the room, plucking
his hair; while the Frenchwoman ever and anon threw
up her hands, exclaiming, “Mon Dieu! Mon Dieu!”

When the violence of their emotions had somewhat
abated, Madame said, “Signor, there must be some mistake
about this. It cannot be true. Mr. Royal would
never have left things in such a way.”

“At your request,” replied the Signor, “I went to one
of the creditors, to ask whether Mr. Royal's family could
not be allowed to keep their mother's watch and jewels.
He replied that Mr. Royal left no family; that his daughters
were slaves, and, being property themselves, they
could legally hold no property. I was so sure my friend
Royal would not have left things in such a state, that
I told him he lied, and threatened to knock him down.
He out with his pistol; but when I told him I had left
mine at home, he said I must settle with him some other
time, unless I chose to make an apology. I told him I
would do so whenever I was convinced that his statement
was true. I was never more surprised than when he told
me that Madame Royal was a slave. I knew she was a
quadroon, and I supposed she was a placée, as so many of
the quadroons are. But now it seems that Mr. Royal
bought her of her father; and he, good, easy man, neglected
to manumit her. He of course knew that by law
`the child follows the condition of the mother,' but I suppose
it did not occur to him that the daughters of so rich a
man as he was could ever be slaves. At all events, he
neglected to have manumission papers drawn till it was too
late; for his property had become so much involved that

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

he no longer had a legal right to convey any of it away
from creditors.”

Madame swung back and forth in the vehemence of her
agitation, exclaiming, “What is to be done? What is to
be done?”

The Italian strode up and down the room, clenching his
fist, and talking rapidly. “To think of that Rosabella!”
exclaimed he, — “a girl that would grace any throne in
Europe! To think of her on the auction-stand, with a
crowd of low-bred rascals staring at her, and rich libertines,
like that Mr. Bruteman — Pah! I can't endure
to think of it. How like a satyr he looked while he was
talking to me about their being slaves. It seems he got
sight of them when they took an inventory of the furniture.
And that handsome little witch, Floracita, whom
her father loved so tenderly, to think of her being bid off
to some such filthy wretch! But they sha' n't have 'em!
They sha' n't have 'em! I swear I'll shoot any man that
comes to take 'em.” He wiped the perspiration from his
forehead, and rushed round like a tiger in a cage.

“My friend,” replied Madame, “they have the law on
their side; and if you try to resist, you will get yourself
into trouble without doing the girls any good. I'll tell you
what we must do. We must disguise them, and send them
to the North.”

“Send them to the North!” exclaimed the Italian.
“Why, they'd no more know how to get there than a
couple of kittens.”

“Then I must go with them,” replied Madame; “and
they must be got out of this house before another day; for
now that we know of it, we shall be watched.”

The impetuous Italian shook her hand cordially. “You

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

have a brave heart, Madame,” said he. “I should rather
march up to the cannon's mouth than tell them such news
as this.”

The bewildered Frenchwoman felt the same dread of the
task before her; but she bravely said, “What must be done,
can be done.”

After some further talk with the Signor concerning
ways and means, she bade him good morning, and sat still
for a moment to collect her thoughts. She then proceeded
to the apartment assigned to the orphans. They were occupied
with a piece of embroidery she had promised to sell
for them. She looked at the work, praised the exactness
of the stitches and the tasteful shading of the flowers; but
while she pointed out the beauties of the pattern, her hand
and voice trembled.

Rosabella noticed it, and, looking up, said, “What
troubles you, dear friend?”

“O, this is a world of trouble,” replied Madame, “and
you have had such a storm beating on your young heads,
that I wonder you keep your senses.”

“I don't know as we could,” said Rosa, “if the good
God had not given us such a friend as you.”

“If any new trouble should come, I trust you will try to
keep up brave hearts, my children,” rejoined Madame.

“I don't know of any new trouble that can come to us
now,” said Rosa, “unless you should be taken from us, as
our father was. It seems as if everything else had happened
that could happen.”

“O, there are worse things than having me die,” replied
Madame.

Floracita had paused with her thread half drawn through
her work, and was looking earnestly at the troubled

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

countenance of their friend. “Madame,” exclaimed she, “something
has happened. What is it?”

“I will tell you,” said Madame, “if you will promise not
to scream or faint, and will try to keep your wits collected,
so as to help me think what is best to be done.”

They promised; and, watching her countenance with an
expression of wonder and anxiety, they waited to hear what
she had to communicate. “My dear children,” said she,
“I have heard something that will distress you very much.
Something neither you nor I ever suspected. Your mother
was a slave.”

Our mother a slave!” exclaimed Rosa, coloring vehemently.
Whose slave could she be, when she was Papasito's
wife, and he loved her so? It is impossible, Madame.”

“Your father bought her when she was very young, my
dear; but I know very well that no wife was ever loved
better than she was.”

“But she always lived with her own father till she married
papa,” said Floracita. “How then could she be his
slave?”

“Her father got into trouble about money, my dear; and
he sold her.”

“Our Grandpapa Gonsalez sold his daughter!” exclaimed
Rosa. “How incredible! Dear friend, I wonder
you can believe such things.”

“The world is full of strange things, my child,—stranger
than anything you ever read in story-books.”

“If she was only Papasito's slave,” said Flora, “I don't
think Mamito found that any great hardship.”

“She did not, my dear. I don't suppose she ever
thought of it; but a great misfortune has grown out of it.”

“What is it?” they both asked at once.

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

Their friend hesitated. “Remember, you have promised
to be calm,” said she. “I presume you don't know that,
by the laws of Louisiana, `the child follows the condition
of the mother.' The consequence is, that you are slaves,
and your father's creditors claim a right to sell you.”

Rosabella turned very pale, and the hand with which she
clutched a chair trembled violently. But she held her
head erect, and her look and tone were very proud, as she
exclaimed, “We become slaves! I will die rather.”

Floracita, unable to comprehend this new misfortune,
looked from one to the other in a bewildered way. Nature
had written mirthfulness in the shape of her beautiful eyes,
which now contrasted strangely with their startled and sad
expression.

The kind-hearted French woman bustled about the room,
moving chairs, and passing her handkerchief over boxes,
while she tried hard to swallow the emotions that choked
her utterance. Having conquered in the struggle, she
turned toward them, and said, almost cheerfully: “There's
no need of dying, my children. Perhaps your old friend
can help you out of this trouble. We must disguise ourselves
as gentlemen, and start for the North this very
evening.”

Floracita looked at her sister, and said, hesitatingly:
“Could n't you write to Mr. Fitzgerald, and ask him to
come here? Perhaps he could help us.”

Rosa's cheeks glowed, as she answered proudly: “Do
you think I would ask him to come? I would n't do such
a thing if we were as rich and happy as we were a little
while ago; and certainly I would n't do it now.”

“There spoke Grandpa Gonsalez!” said Madame. “How
grand the old gentleman used to look, walking about so

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

erect, with his gold-headed cane! But we must go to work
in a hurry, my children. Signor Papanti has promised to
send the disguises, and we must select and pack such things
as it is absolutely necessary we should carry. I am sorry
now that Tulee is let out in the city, for we need her help.

“She must go with us,” said Flora. “I can't leave
Tulee.”

“We must do as we can,” replied Madame. “In this
emergency we can't do as we would. We are all white,
and if we can get a few miles from here, we shall have no
further trouble. But if we had a negro with us, it would
lead to questions, perhaps. Besides, we have n't time to
disguise her and instruct her how to perform her part.
The Signor will be a good friend to her; and as soon as we
can earn some money, we will send and buy her.”

“But where can we go when we get to the North?”
asked Rosa.

“I will tell you,” said Floracita. “Don't you remember
that Mr. King from Boston, who came to see us a year
ago? His father was papa's best friend, you know; and
when he went away, he told us if ever we were in trouble,
to apply to him, as if he were our brother.”

“Did he?” said Madame. “That lets in a gleam of
light. I heard your father say he was a very good young
man, and rich.”

“But Papasito said, some months ago, that Mr. King
had gone to Europe with his mother, on account of her
health,” replied Rosa. “Besides, if he were at home, it
would be very disagreeable to go to a young gentleman as
beggars and runaways, when he was introduced to us as
ladies.”

“You must put your pride in your pocket for the

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

present, Señorita Gonsalez,” said Madame, playfully touching
her under the chin. “If this Mr. King is absent, I will
write to him. They say there is a man in Boston, named
William Lloyd Garrison, who takes great interest in slaves.
We will tell him our story, and ask him about Mr. King.
I did think of stopping awhile with relatives in New York.
But it would be inconvenient for them, and they might not
like it. This plan pleases me better. To Boston we will
go. The Signor has gone to ask my cousin, Mr. Duroy, to
come here and see to the house. When I have placed you
safely, I will come back slyly to my cousin's house, a few
miles from here, and with his help I will settle up my
affairs. Then I will return to you, and we will all go to
some secure place and live together. I never starved yet,
and I don't believe I ever shall.”

The orphans clung to her, and kissed her hands, as they
said: “How kind you are to us, dear friend! What shall
we ever do to repay you?”

“Your father and mother were generous friends to me,”
replied Madame; “and now their children are in trouble, I
will not forsake them.”

As the good lady was to leave her apartments for an
indefinite time, there was much to be done and thought of,
beside the necessary packing for the journey. The girls
tried their best to help her, but they were continually proposing
to carry something because it was a keepsake from
Mamita or Papasito.

“This is no time for sentiment, my children,” said
Madame. “We must not take anything we can possibly
do without. Bless my soul, there goes the bell! What if
it should be one of those dreadful creditors come here to
peep and pry? Run to your room, my children, and bolt
the door.”

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

A moment afterward, she appeared before them smiling,
and said: “There was no occasion for being so frightened,
but I am getting nervous with all this flurry. Come back
again, dears. It is only Franz Blumenthal.”

“What, come again?” asked Rosa. “Please go, Floracita,
and I will come directly, as soon as I have gathered
up these things that we must carry.”

The young German blushed like a girl as he offered two
bouquets, one of heaths and orange-buds, the other of
orange-blossoms and fragrant geraniums; saying as he did
so, “I have taken the liberty to bring some flowers, Miss
Floracita.”

“My name is Miss Royal, sir,” she replied, trying to
increase her stature to the utmost. It was an unusual
caprice in one whose nature was so childlike and playful;
but the recent knowledge that she was a slave had made
her, for the first time, jealous of her dignity. She took it
into her head that he knew the humiliating fact, and presumed
upon it.

But the good lad was as yet unconscious of this new
trouble, and the unexpected rebuke greatly surprised him.
Though her slight figure and juvenile face made her attempt
at majesty somewhat comic, it was quite sufficient to
intimidate the bashful youth; and he answered, very meekly:
“Pardon me, Miss Royal. Floracita is such a very
pretty name, and I have always liked it so much, that I
spoke it before I thought.”

The compliment disarmed her at once; and with one of
her winning smiles, and a quick little courtesy, she said:
“Do you think it's a pretty name? You may call me
Floracita, if you like it so much.”

“I think it is the prettiest name in the world,” replied

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

he. “I used to like to hear your mother say it. She said
everything so sweetly! Do you remember she used to call
me Florimond when I was a little boy, because, she said,
my face was so florid? Now I always write my name
Franz Florimond Blumenthal, in memory of her.”

“I will always call you Florimond, just as Mamita did,”
said she.

Their very juvenile tête-à-tête was interrupted by the
entrance of Madame with Rosa, who thanked him graciously
for her portion of the flowers, and told him her
father was so much attached to him that she should always
think of him as a brother.

He blushed crimson as he thanked her, and went away
with a very warm feeling at his heart, thinking Floracita
a prettier name than ever, and happily unconscious that he
was parting from her.

He had not been gone long when the bell rang again,
and the girls again hastened to hide themselves. Half an
hour elapsed without their seeing or hearing anything of
Madame; and they began to be extremely anxious lest
something unpleasant was detaining her. But she came
at last, and said, “My children, the Signor wants to speak to
you.”

They immediately descended to the sitting-room, where
they found the Signor looking down and slowly striking
the ivory head of his cane against his chin, as he was wont
to do when buried in profound thought. He rose as they
entered, and Rosa said with one of her sweetest smiles,
“What is it you wish, dear friend?” He dropped a thin
cloak from his shoulders and removed his hat, which
brought away a grizzled wig with it, and Mr. Fitzgerald
stood smiling before them.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

The glad surprise excited by this sudden realization of a
latent hope put maidenly reserve to flight, and Rosa
dropped on her knees before him, exclaiming, “O Gerald,
save us!”

He raised her tenderly, and, imprinting a kiss on her
forehead, said: “Save you, my precious Rose? To be
sure I will. That's what I came for.”

“And me too,” said Flora, clinging to him, and hiding
her face under his arm.

“Yes, and you too, mischievous fairy,” replied he, giving
her a less ceremonious kiss than he had bestowed on
her sister. “But we must talk fast, for there is a great
deal to be done in a short time. I was unfortunately absent
from home, and did not receive the letter informing me
of your good father's death so soon as I should otherwise
have done. I arrived in the city this morning, but have
been too busy making arrangements for your escape to
come here any earlier. The Signor and I have done the
work of six during the last few hours. The creditors are
not aware of my acquaintance with you, and I have assumed
this disguise to prevent them from discovering it.
The Signor has had a talk with Tulee, and told her to keep
very quiet, and not tell any mortal that she ever saw me at
your father's house. A passage for you and Madame is
engaged on board a vessel bound to Nassau, which will
sail at midnight. Soon after I leave this house, Madame's
cousin, Mr. Duroy, will come with two boys. You and
Madame will assume their dresses, and they will put on
some clothes the Signor has already sent, in such boxes as
Madame is accustomed to receive, full of materials for her
flowers. All, excepting ourselves, will suppose you have
gone North, according to the original plan, in order that

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

they may swear to that effect if they are brought to trial.
When I go by the front of the house whistling Ça ira,
you will pass through the garden to the street in the rear,
where you will find my servant with a carriage, which will
convey you three miles, to the house of one of my friends.
I will come there in season to accompany you on board the
ship.”

“O, how thoughtful and how kind you are!” exclaimed
Rosa. “But can't we contrive some way to take poor
Tulee with us?”

“It would be imprudent,” he replied. “The creditors
must be allowed to sell her. She knows it, but she has
my assurance that I will take good care of her. No harm
shall come to Tulee, I promise you. I cannot go with you
to Nassau; because, if I do, the creditors may suspect my
participation in the plot. I shall stay in New Orleans a
week or ten days, then return to Savannah, and take an
early opportunity to sail for Nassau, by the way of New
York. Meanwhile, I will try to manage matters so that
Madame can safely return to her house. Then we will
decide where to make a happy home for ourselves.”

The color forsook Rosa's cheeks, and her whole frame
quivered, as she said, “I thank you, Gerald, for all this
thoughtful care; but I cannot go to Nassau, — indeed I
cannot!”

“Cannot go!” exclaimed he. “Where will you go, then?”

“Before you came, Madame had made ready to take us
to Boston, you know. We will go there with her.”

“Rosa, do you distrust me?” said he reproachfully.
“Do you doubt my love?”

“I do not distrust you,” she replied; but” — she
looked down, and blushed deeply as she added — “but I

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

promised my father that I would never leave home with
any gentleman unless I was married to him.”

“But, Rosa dear, your father did not foresee such a
state of things as this. Everything is arranged, and there
is no time to lose. If you knew all that I know, you
would see the necessity of leaving this city before to-morrow.”

“I cannot go with you,” she repeated in tones of the
deepest distress, — “I cannot go with you, for I promised
my dear father the night before he died.”

He looked at her for an instant, and then, drawing her
close to him, he said: “It shall be just as you wish, darling.
I will bring a clergyman to the house of my friend, and
we will be married before you sail.”

Rosa, without venturing to look up, said, in a faltering
tone: “I cannot bear to bring degradation upon you, Gerald.
It seems wrong to take advantage of your generous
forgetfulness of yourself. When you first told me you loved
me, you did not know I was an octoroon, and a — slave.”

“I knew your mother was a quadroon,” he replied; “and
as for the rest, no circumstance can degrade you, my Rose
Royal.”

“But if your plan should not succeed, how ashamed
you would feel to have us seized!” said she.

“It will succeed, dearest. But even if it should not,
you shall never be the property of any man but myself.”

“Property!” she exclaimed in the proud Gonsalez tone,
striving to withdraw herself from his embrace.

He hastened to say: “Forgive me, Rosabella. I am so
intoxicated with happiness that I cannot be careful of my
words. I merely meant to express the joyful feeling that
you would be surely mine, wholly mine.”

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

While they were talking thus, Floracita had glided out
of the room to carry the tidings to Madame. The pressure
of misfortune had been so heavy upon her, that, now it was
lifted a little, her elastic spirit rebounded with a sudden
spring, and she felt happier than she had ever thought of
being since her father died. In the lightness of her heart
she began to sing, “Petit blanc, mon bon frère!” but she
stopped at the first line, for she recollected how her father
had checked her in the midst of that frisky little song;
and now that she knew they were octoroons, she partly
comprehended why it had been disagreeable to him. But
the gayety that died out of her voice passed into her steps.
She went hopping and jumping up to Madame, exclaiming:
“What do you think is going to happen now? Rosabella
is going to be married right off. What a pity she can't be
dressed like a bride! She would look so handsome in
white satin and pearls, and a great lace veil! But here
are the flowers Florimond brought so opportunely. I will
put the orange-buds in her hair, and she shall have a bouquet
in her hand.”

“She will look handsome in anything,” rejoined Madame.
“But tell me about it, little one.”

After receiving Flora's answers to a few brief questions,
she stationed herself within sight of the outer door, that
she might ask Fitzgerald for more minute directions concerning
what they were to do. He very soon made his
appearance, again disguised as the Signor.

After a hurried consultation. Madame said: “I do hope
nothing will happen to prevent our getting off safely.
Rosabella has so much Spanish pride, I verily believe she
would stab herself rather than go on the auction-stand.”

“Heavens and earth! don't speak of that!” exclaimed

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

he, impetuously. “Do you suppose I would allow my
beautiful rose to be trampled by swine. If we fail, I will
buy them if it costs half my fortune. But we shall not
fail. Don't let the girls go out of the door till you hear
the signal.”

“No danger of that,” she replied. “Their father always
kept them like wax flowers under a glass cover.
They are as timid as hares.” Before she finished the
words, he was gone.

Rosabella remained where he had left her, with her
head bowed on the table. Floracita was nestling by her
side, pouring forth her girlish congratulations. Madame
came in, saying, in her cheerly way: “So you are going to
be married to night! Bless my soul, how the world whirls
round!”

“Is n't God very good to us?” asked Rosa, looking up.
“How noble and kind Mr. Fitzgerald is, to wish to marry
me now that everything is so changed!”

You are not changed, darling,” she replied; “except
that I think you are a little better, and that seemed unnecessary.
But you must be thinking, my children,
whether everything is in readiness.”

“He told us we were not to go till evening, and it is n't
dark yet,” said Floracita. “Could n't we go into Papasito's
garden one little minute, and take one sip from the
fountain, and just one little walk round the orange-grove?”

“It would n't be safe, my dear. There's no telling
who may be lurking about. Mr. Fitzgerald charged me
not to let you go out of doors. But you can go to my
chamber, and take a last look of the house and garden.”

They went up stairs, and stood, with their arms around

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

each other, gazing at their once happy home. “How
many times we have walked in that little grove, hand in
hand with Mamita and Papasito! and now they are both
gone,” sighed Rosa.

“Ah, yes,” said Flora; “and now we are afraid to go
there for a minute. How strangely everything has changed!
We don't hear Mamita's Spanish and papa's English any
more. We have nobody to talk olla podrida to now. It's
all French with Madame, and all Italian with the Signor.”

“But what kind souls they are, to do so much for us!”
responded Rosa. “If such good friends had n't been
raised up for us in these dreadful days, what should we
have done?”

Here Madame came hurrying in to say, “Mr. Duroy and
the boys have come. We must change dresses before the
whistler goes by.”

The disguises were quickly assumed; and the metamorphosis
made Rosa both blush and smile, while her volatile
sister laughed outright. But she checked herself immediately,
saying: “I am a wicked little wretch to laugh, for
you and your friends may get into trouble by doing all this
for us. What shall you tell them about us when you get
back from Nassau?”

“I don't intend to tell them much of anything,” replied
Madame. “I may, perhaps, give them a hint that one of
your father's old friends invited you to come to the North,
and that I did not consider it my business to hinder you.”

“O fie, Madame!” said Floricita; “what a talent you
have for arranging the truth with variations!”

Madame tried to return a small volley of French pleasantry;
but the effort was obviously a forced one. The
pulses of her heart were throbbing with anxiety and fear;

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

and they all began to feel suspense increasing to agony,
when at last the whistled tones of Ca ira were heard.

“Now don't act as if you were afraid,” whispered Madame,
as she put her hand on the latch of the door. “Go
out naturally. Remember I am my cousin, and you are
the boys.”

They passed through the garden into the street, feeling
as if some rough hand might at any instant seize them.
But all was still, save the sound of voices in the distance.
When they came in sight of the carriage, the driver began
to bum carelessly to himself, “Who goes there? Stranger,
quickly tell!”

“A friend. Good night,” — sang the disguised Madame,
in the same well-known tune of challenge and reply. The
carriage door was instantly opened, they entered, and the
horses started at a brisk pace. At the house where the
driver stopped, they were received as expected guests.
Their disguises were quickly exchanged for dresses from
their carpet-bags, which had been conveyed out in Madame's
boxes, and smuggled into the carriage by their invisible
protector. Flora, who was intent upon having things
seem a little like a wedding, made a garland of orange-buds
for her sister's hair, and threw over her braids a white gauze
scarf. The marriage ceremony was performed at half past
ten; and at midnight Madame was alone with her protégées
in the cabin of the ship Victoria, dashing through the dark
waves under a star-bright sky.

-- 066 --

CHAPTER VI.

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

MR. FITZGERALD lingered on the wharf till the
vessel containing his treasure was no longer visible.
Then he returned to the carriage, and was driven to his
hotel. Notwithstanding a day of very unusual excitement
and fatigue, when he retired to rest he felt no inclination to
sleep. Rosabella floated before him as he had first seen
her, a radiant vision of beauty surrounded by flowers. He
recalled the shy pride and maidenly modesty with which
she had met his ardent glances and impassioned words.
He thought of the meek and saddened expression of her
face, as he had seen it in these last hurried interviews, and
it seemed to him she had never appeared so lovely. He
remembered with a shudder what Madame Guirlande had
said about the auction-stand. He was familiar with such
scenes, for he had seen women offered for sale, and had himself
bid for them in competition with rude, indecent crowds.
It was revolting to his soul to associate the image of Rosa
with such base surroundings; but it seemed as if some
fiend persisted in holding the painful picture before him.
He seemed to see her graceful figure gazed at by a brutal
crowd, while the auctioneer assured them that she was warranted
to be an entirely new and perfectly sound article,—
a moss rosebud from a private royal garden,—a diamond fit
for a king's crown. And men, whose upturned faces were
like greedy satyrs, were calling upon her to open her ruby
lips and show her pearls. He turned restlessly on his pillow
with a muttered oath. Then he smiled as he thought

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

to himself that, by saving her from such degradation, he
had acquired complete control of her destiny. From the
first moment he heard of her reverses, he had felt that her
misfortunes were his triumph. Madly in love as he had
been for more than a year, his own pride, and still more the
dreaded scorn of proud relatives, had prevented him from
offering marriage; while the watchful guardianship of her
father, and her dutiful respect to his wishes, rendered any
less honorable alliance hopeless. But now he was her sole
protector; and though he had satisfied her scruples by marriage,
he could hide her away and keep his own secret;
while she, in the fulness of her grateful love, would doubtless
be satisfied with any arrangement he chose to make.
But there still remained some difficulties in his way. He
was unwilling to leave his own luxurious home and exile
himself in the British West Indies; and if he should bring
the girls to Georgia, he foresaw that disastrous consequences
might ensue, if his participation in their elopement should
ever be discovered, or even suspected. “It would have
been far more convenient to have bought them outright,
even at a high price,” thought he; “but after the Signor repeated
to me that disgusting talk of Bruteman's, there could
be no mistake that he had his eye fixed upon them; and it
would have been ruinous to enter into competition with
such a wealthy roué as he is. He values money no more
than pebble-stones, when he is in pursuit of such game.
But though I have removed them from his grasp for the
present, I can feel no security if I bring them back to this
country. I must obtain a legal ownership of them; but
how shall I manage it?” Revolving many plans in his
mind, he at last fell asleep.

His first waking thought was to attend a meeting of the

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

creditors at noon, and hear what they had to say. He
found ten or twelve persons present, some of gentlemanly
appearance, others hard-looking characters. Among them,
and in singular contrast with their world-stamped faces,
was the ingenuous countenance of Florimond Blumenthal.
Three hundred dollars of his salary were due to him, and
he hoped to secure some portion of the debt for the benefit
of the orphans. A few individuals, who knew Mr. Fitzgerald,
said, “What, are you among the creditors?”

“I am not a creditor,” he replied, “but I am here to
represent the claims of Mr. Whitwell of Savannah, who,
being unable to be present in person, requested me to lay
his accounts before you.”

He sat listening to the tedious details of Mr. Royal's
liabilities, and the appraisement of his property, with an
expression of listless indifference; often moving his fingers
to a tune, or making the motion of whistling, without the
rudeness of emitting a sound.

Young Blumenthal, on the contrary, manifested the absorbed
attention of one who loved his benefactor, and was
familiar with the details of his affairs. No notice was
taken of him, however, for his claim was small, and he was
too young to be a power in the commercial world. He
modestly refrained from making any remarks; and having
given in his account, he rose to take his hat, when his attention
was arrested by hearing Mr. Bruteman say: “We
have not yet mentioned the most valuable property Mr.
Royal left. I allude to his daughters.”

Blumenthal sank into his chair again, and every vestige
of color left his usually blooming countenance; but though
Fitzgerald was on tenter-hooks to know whether the escape
was discovered, he betrayed no sign of interest.

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

Mr. Bruteman went on to say, “We appraised them at
six thousand dollars.”

“Much less than they would bring at auction,” observed
Mr. Chandler, “as you would all agree, gentlemen, if you
had seen them; for they are fancy articles, A No. 1.”

“Is it certain the young ladies are slaves?” inquired
Blumenthal, with a degree of agitation that attracted attention
toward him.

“It is certain,” replied Mr. Bruteman. “Their mother
was a slave, and was never manumitted.”

“Could n't a subscription be raised, or an appeal be
made to some court in their behalf?” asked the young
man, with constrained calmness in his tones, while the expression
of his face betrayed his inward suffering. “They
are elegant, accomplished young ladies, and their good
father brought them up with the greatest indulgence.”

“Perhaps you are in love with one or both of them,”
rejoined Mr. Bruteman. “If so, you must buy them at
auction, if you can. The law is inexorable. It requires
that all the property of an insolvent debtor should be disposed
of at public sale.”

“I am very slightly acquainted with the young ladies,”
said the agitated youth; “but their father was my benefactor
when I was a poor destitute orphan, and I would sacrifice
my life to save his orphans from such a dreadful calamity.
I know little about the requirements of the law,
gentlemen, but I implore you to tell me if there is n't some
way to prevent this. If it can be done by money, I will
serve any gentleman gratuitously any number of years he
requires, if he will advance the necessary sum.”

“We are not here to talk sentiment my lad,” rejoined
Mr. Bruteman. “We are here to transact business.”

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

“I respect this youth for the feeling he has manifested
toward his benefactor's children,” said a gentleman named
Ammidon. “If we could enter into some mutual agreement
to relinquish this portion of the property, I for one
should be extremely glad. I should be willing to lose
much more than my share, for the sake of bringing about
such an arrangement. And, really, the sale of such girls
as these are said to be is not very creditable to the country.
If any foreign travellers happen to be looking on,
they will make great capital out of such a story. At all
events, the Abolitionists will be sure to get it into their
papers, and all Europe will be ringing changes upon it.”

“Let'em ring!” fiercely exclaimed Mr. Chandler. “I
don't care a damn about the Abolitionists, nor Europe
neither. I reckon we can manage our own affairs in this
free country.”

“I should judge by your remarks that you were an Abolitionist
yourself, Mr. Ammidon,” said Mr. Bruteman. “I
am surprised to hear a Southerner speak as if the opinions
of rascally abolition-amalgamationists were of the slightest
consequence. I consider such sentiments unworthy any
Southern gentleman, sir.”

Mr. Ammidon flushed, and answered quickly, “I allow
no man to call in question my being a gentleman, sir.”

“If you consider yourself insulted you know your remedy,”
rejoined Mr. Bruteman. “I give you your choice
of place and weapons.”

Mr. Fitzgerald consulted his watch, and two or three
others followed his example.

“I see,” said Mr. Ammidon, “that gentlemen are desirous
to adjourn.”

“It is time that we did so,” rejoined Mr. Bruteman.

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

“Officers have been sent for these slaves of Mr. Royal,
and they are probably now lodged in jail. At our next
meeting we will decide upon the time of sale.”

Young Blumenthal rose and attempted to go out; but a
blindness came over him, and he staggered against the wall.

“I reckon that youngster's an Abolitionist,” muttered
Mr. Chandler. “At any rate, he seems to think there's a
difference in niggers,—and all such ought to have notice
to quit.”

Mr. Ammidon called for water, with which he sprinkled
the young man's face, and two or three others assisted to
help him into a carriage.

Another meeting was held the next day, which Mr.
Fitzgerald did not attend, foreseeing that it would be a
stormy one. The result of it was shown in the arrest and
imprisonment of Signor Papanti, and a vigilant search for
Madame Guirlande. Her cousin, Mr. Duroy, declared
that he had been requested to take care of her apartments
for a few weeks, as she was obliged to go to New York on
business; that she took her young lady boarders with her,
and that was all he knew. Despatches were sent in hot
haste to the New York and Boston police, describing the
fugitives, declaring them to be thieves, and demanding that
they should be sent forthwith to New Orleans for trial.
The policeman who had been employed to watch Madame's
house, and who had been induced to turn his back for a
while by some mysterious process best known to Mr. Fitzgerald,
was severely cross-examined and liberally pelted
with oaths. In the course of the investigations, it came
out that Florimond Blumenthal had visited the house on
the day of the elopement, and that toward dusk he had
been seen lingering about the premises, watching the

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

windows. The story got abroad that he had been an accomplice
in helping off two valuable slaves. The consequence
was that he received a written intimation that, if he valued
his neck, he had better quit New Orleans within twentyfour
hours, signed Judge Lynch.

Mr. Fitzgerald appeared to take no share in the excitement.
When he met any of the creditors, he would sometimes
ask, carelessly, “Any news yet about those slaves of
Royal's?” He took occasion to remark to two or three
of them, that, Signor Papanti being an old friend of his, he
had been to the prison to see him; that he was convinced
he had no idea where those girls had gone; he was only
their music-teacher, and such an impetuous, peppery man,
that they never would have thought of trusting him with any
important secret. Having thus paved the way, he came
out with a distinct proposition at the next meeting. “I
feel a great deal of sympathy for Signor Papanti,” said he.
“I have been acquainted with him a good while, and have
taken lessons of him, both in music and Italian; and I like
the old gentleman. He is getting ill in prison, and he can
never tell you any more than he has told you. Doubtless
he knew that Madame intended to convey those girls to
the North if she possibly could; but I confess I should
have despised him if he had turned informer against the
daughters of his friend, who had been his own favorite pupils.
If you will gratify me by releasing him, I will make
you an offer for those girls, and take my chance of ever
finding them.”

“What sum do you propose to offer?” inquired the
creditors.

“I will pay one thousand dollars if you accede to my
terms.”

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

“Say two thousand, and we will take the subject under
consideration,” they replied.

“In that case I must increase my demands,” said he.
“I have reason to suspect that my friend the Signor would
like to make a match with Madame Guirlande. If you
will allow her to come back to her business and remain
undisturbed, and will make me a sale of these girls, I don't
care if I do say two thousand.”

“He has told you where they are!” exclaimed Mr.
Bruteman, abruptly; “and let me tell you, if you know
where they are, you are not acting the part of a gentleman.”

“He has not told me, I assure you, nor has he given
me the slightest intimation. It is my firm belief that he
does not know. But I am rather fond of gambling, and
this is such a desperate throw, that it will be all the more
exciting. I never tried my luck at buying slaves running,
and I have rather a fancy for experimenting in that game
of chance. And I confess my curiosity has been so excited
by the wonderful accounts I have heard of those nonpareil
girls, that I should find the pursuit of them a stimulating
occupation. If I should not succeed, I should at least have
the satisfaction of having done a good turn to my old
Italian friend.”

They asked more time to reflect upon it, and to hear
from New York and Boston. With inward maledictions
on their slowness, he departed, resolving in his own mind
that nothing should keep him much longer from Nassau,
come what would.

As he went out, Mr. Chandler remarked: “It's very
much like him. He's always ready to gamble in anything.”

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

“After all, I have my suspicion that he's got a clew to
the mystery somehow, and that he expects to find those
handsome wenches,” said Mr. Bruteman. “I'd give a
good deal to baffle him.”

“It seems pretty certain that we cannot obtain any clew,”
rejoined Mr. Ammidon, “and we have already expended
considerable in the effort. If he can be induced to offer
two thousand five hundred, I think we had better accept it.”

After a week's absence in Savannah and its vicinity,
making various arrangements for the reception of the sisters,
Mr. Fitzgerald returned to New Orleans, and took
an early opportunity to inform the creditors that he should
remain a very short time. He made no allusion to his
proposed bargain, and when they alluded to it he affected
great indifference.

“I should be willing to give you five hundred dollars to
release my musical friend,” said he. “But as for those
daughters of Mr. Royal, it seems to me, upon reflection, to
be rather a quixotic undertaking to go in pursuit of them.
You know it's a difficult job to catch a slave after he gets
to the North, if he's as black as the ace of spades; and all
Yankeedom would be up in arms at any attempt to seize
such white ladies. Of course, I could obtain them in no
other way than by courting them and gaining their good-will.”

Mr. Bruteman and Mr. Chandler made some remarks
unfit for repetition, but which were greeted with shouts of
laughter. After much dodging and doubling on the financial
question, Fitzgerald agreed to pay two thousand five
hundred dollars, if all his demands were complied with.
The papers were drawn and signed with all due formality.
He clasped them in his pocket-book, and walked off with an
elastic step, saying, “Now for Nassau!”

-- 075 --

CHAPTER VII.

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

THE scenery of the South was in the full glory of
June, when Mr. Fitzgerald, Rosa, and Floracita were
floating up the Savannah River in a boat manned by negroes,
who ever and anon waked the stillness of the woods
with snatches of wild melody. They landed on a sequestered
island which ocean and river held in their arms.
Leaving the servants to take care of the luggage, they
strolled along over a carpet of wild-flowers, through winding
bridle-paths, where glances of bright water here and
there gleamed through the dark pines that were singing
their sleepy chorus, with its lulling sound of the sea, and
filling the air with their aromatic breath. Before long,
they saw a gay-colored turban moving among the green
foliage, and the sisters at once exclaimed, “Tulipa!”

“Dear Gerald, you did n't tell us Tulee was here,” said
Rosa.

“I wanted to give you a pleasant surprise,” he replied.

She thanked him with a glance more expressive than
words. Tulipa, meanwhile, was waving a white towel with
joyful energy, and when she came up to them, she half
smothered them with hugs and kisses, exclaiming: “The
Lord bless ye, Missy Rosy! The Lord bless ye, Missy
Flory! It does Tulee's eyes good to see ye agin.” She
eagerly led the way through flowering thickets to a small
lawn, in the midst of which was a pretty white cottage.

It was evident at a glance that she, as well as the master
of the establishment, had done her utmost to make the

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

interior of the dwelling resemble their old home as much as
possible. Rosa's piano was there, and on it were a number
of books which their father had given them. As Floracita
pointed to the ottomans their mother had embroidered, and
the boxes and table she had painted, she said: “Our good
friend the Signor sent those. He promised to buy them.”

“He could not buy them, poor man!” answered Fitzgerald,
“for he was in prison at the time of the auction;
but he did not forget to enjoin it upon me to buy them.”

A pleasant hour was spent in joyful surprises over
pretty novelties and cherished souvenirs. Rosa was full
of quiet happiness, and Floracita expressed her satisfaction
in lively little gambols. The sun was going down when
they refreshed themselves with the repast Tulipa had provided.
Unwilling to invite the merciless mosquitoes, they
sat, while the gloaming settled into darkness, playing and
singing melodies associated with other times.

Floracita felt sorry when the hour of separation for the
night came. Everything seemed so fearfully still, except
the monotonous wash of the waves on the sea-shore! And
as far as she could see the landscape by the light of a bright
little moon-sickle, there was nothing but a thick screen of
trees and shrubbery. She groped her way to her sleepingapartment,
expecting to find Tulee there. She had been
there, and had left a little glimmering taper behind a screen,
which threw a fantastic shadow on the ceiling, like a face
with a monstrous nose. It affected the excitable child like
some kind of supernatural presence. She crept to the
window, and through the veil of the mosquito-bar she
dimly saw the same thick wall of greenery. Presently
she espied a strange-looking long face peering out from its
recesses. On their voyage home from Nassau, Gerald had

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

sometimes read aloud to them from “The Midsummer
Night's Dream.” Could it be that there were such creatures
in the woods as Shakespeare described? A closet
adjoining her room had been assigned to Tulee. She
opened the door and said, “Tulee, are you there? Why
don't you come?” There was no answer. Again she gave
a timid look at the window. The long face moved, and
a most unearthly sound was heard. Thoroughly frightened,
she ran out, calling, “Tulee! Tulee!” In the darkness,
she ran against her faithful attendant, and the sudden
contact terrified her still more.

“It's only Tulee. What is the matter with my little
one?” said the negress. As she spoke, the fearful sound
was heard again.

“O Tulee, what is that?” she exclaimed, all of a
tremble.

“That is only Jack,” she replied.

“Who's Jack?” quickly asked the nervous little
maiden.

“Why, the jackass, my puppet,” answered Tulee.
“Massa Gerald bought him for you and Missy Rosy to
ride. In hot weather there 's so many snakes about in
the woods, he don't want ye to walk.”

“What does he make that horrid noise for?” asked
Flora, somewhat pacified.

“Because he was born with music in him, like the rest
of ye,” answered Tulee, laughing.

She assisted her darling to undress, arranged her pillows,
and kissed her cheek just as she had kissed it ever since
the rosy little mouth had learned to speak her name. Then
she sat by the bedside talking over things that had happened
since they parted.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

“So you were put up at auction and sold!” exclaimed
Flora. “Poor Tulee! how dreadfully I should have felt
to see you there! But Gerald bought you; and I suppose
you like to belong to him.

“Ise nothin' to complain of Massa Gerald,” she answered;
“but I'd like better to belong to myself.”

“So you'd like to be free, would you?” asked Flora.

“To be sure I would,” said Tulee. “Ye like it yerself,
don't ye, little missy?”

Then, suddenly recollecting what a narrow escape her
young lady had had from the auction-stand, she hastened
with intuitive delicacy to change the subject. But the
same thought had occurred to Flora; and she fell asleep,
thinking how Tulee's wishes could be gratified.

When morning floated upward out of the arms of night,
in robe of brightest saffron, the aspect of everything was
changed. Floracita sprang out of bed early, eager to explore
the surroundings of their new abode. The little
lawn looked very beautiful, sprinkled all over with a variety
of wild-flowers, in whose small cups dewdrops glistened,
prismatic as opals. The shrubbery was no longer a dismal
mass of darkness, but showed all manner of shadings of
glossy green leaves, which the moisture of the night had
ornamented with shimmering edges of crystal beads. She
found the phantom of the night before browsing among
flowers behind the cottage, and very kindly disposed to
make her acquaintance. As he had a thistle blossom sticking
out of his mouth, she forthwith named him Thistle.
She soon returned to the house with her apron full of vines,
and blossoms, and prettily tinted leaves. “See, Tulee,” said
she, “what a many flowers! I'm going to make haste and
dress the table, before Gerald and Rosa come to breakfast.”

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

They took graceful shape under her nimble fingers, and,
feeling happy in her work, she began to hum,

“How brightly breaks the morning!”

“Whisper low!” sang Gerald, stealing up behind her,
and making her start by singing into her very ear; while
Rosa exclaimed, “What a fairy-land you have made here,
with all these flowers, pichoncita mia.

The day passed pleasantly enough, with some ambling
along the bridle-paths on Thistle's back, some reading
and sleeping, and a good deal of music. The next day,
black Tom came with a barouche, and they took a drive
round the lovely island. The cotton-fields were all abloom
on Gerald's plantation, and his stuccoed villa, with spacious
veranda and high porch, gleamed out in whiteness among
a magnificent growth of trees, and a garden gorgeous with
efflorescence. The only drawback to the pleasure was,
that Gerald charged them to wear thick veils, and never to
raise them when any person was in sight. They made no
complaint, because he told them that he should be deeply
involved in trouble if his participation in their escape should
be discovered; but, happy as Rosa was in reciprocated love,
this necessity of concealment was a skeleton ever sitting at
her feast; and Floracita, who had no romantic compensation
for it, chafed under the restraint. It was dusk when
they returned to the cottage, and the thickets were alive
with fire-flies, as if Queen Mab and all her train were out
dancing in spangles.

A few days after was Rosa's birthday, and Floracita
busied herself in adorning the rooms with flowery festoons.
After breakfast, Gerald placed a small parcel in the hand
of each of the sisters. Rosa's contained her mother's

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

diamond ring, and Flora's was her mother's gold watch, in
the back of which was set a small-locket-miniature of her
father. Their gratitude took the form of tears, and the
pleasure-loving young man, who had more taste for gayety
than sentiment, sought to dispel it by lively music. When
he saw the smiles coming again, he bowed playfully, and
said: “This day is yours, dear Rosa. Whatsoever you
wish for, you shall have, if it is attainable.”

“I do wish for one thing,” she replied promptly. “Floracita
has found out that Tulee would like to be free. I
want you to gratify her wish.”

“Tulee is yours,” rejoined he. “I bought her to attend
upon you.”

“She will attend upon me all the same after she is
free,” responded Rosa; “and we should all be happier.”

“I will do it,” he replied. “But I hope you won't
propose to make me free, for I am happier to be your
slave.”

The papers were brought a few days after, and Tulee
felt a great deal richer, though there was no outward
change in her condition.

As the heat increased, mosquitoes in the woods and
sand-flies on the beach rendered the shelter of the house
desirable most of the time. But though Fitzgerald had
usually spent the summer months in travelling, he seemed
perfectly contented to sing and doze and trifle away his
time by Rosa's side, week after week. Floracita did not
find it entertaining to be a third person with a couple
of lovers. She had been used to being a person of consequence
in her little world; and though they were very
kind to her, they often forgot that she was present, and

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

never seemed to miss her when she was away. She had
led a very secluded life from her earliest childhood, but she
had never before been so entirely out of sight of houses and
people. During the few weeks she had passed in Nassau,
she had learned to do shell-work with a class of young
girls; and it being the first time she had enjoyed such companionship,
she found it peculiarly agreeable. She longed
to hear their small talk again; she longed to have Rosa to
herself, as in the old times; she longed for her father's caresses,
for Madame Guirlande's brave cheerfulness, for the
Signor's peppery outbursts, which she found very amusing;
and sometimes she thought how pleasant it would be to
hear Florimond say that her name was the prettiest in the
world. She often took out a pressed geranium blossom,
under which was written “Souvenir de Florimond”; and
she thought his name was very pretty too. She sang
Moore's Melodies a great deal; and when she warbled,


“Sweet vale of Avoca! how calm could I rest
In thy bosom of shade, with the friend I love best!”
she sighed, and thought to herself, “Ah! if I only had a
friend to love best!” She almost learned “Lalla Rookh”
by heart; and she pictured herself as the Persian princess
listening to a minstrel in Oriental costume, but with a very
German face. It was not that the child was in love, but
her heart was untenanted; and as memories walked through
it, it sounded empty.

Tulee, who was very observing where her affections
were concerned, suspected that she was comparing her
own situation with that of Rosa. One day, when she
found her in dreamy revery, she patted her silky curls,
and said: “Does she feel as if she was laid by, like a fifth

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

wheel to a coach? Never mind! My little one will
have a husband herself one of these days.”

Without looking up, she answered, very pensively: “Do
you think I ever shall, Tulee? I don't see how I can, for
I never see anybody.”

Tulipa took the little head between her black hands, and,
raising the pretty face toward her, replied: “Yes, sure,
little missy. Do ye s'pose ye had them handsome eyes
for nothin' but to look at the moon? But come, now, with
me, and feed Thistle. I'm going to give him a pailful
of water. Thistle knows us as well as if he was a Christian.”

Jack Thistle was a great resource for Tulee in her isolation,
and scarcely less so for Flora. She often fed him
from her hand, decorated him with garlands, talked to him,
and ambled about with him in the woods and on the sea-shore.
The visits of black Tom also introduced a little
variety into their life. He went back and forth from Savannah
to procure such articles as were needed at the
cottage, and he always had a budget of gossip for Tulee.
Tom's Chloe was an expert ironer; and as Mr. Fitzgerald
was not so well pleased with Tulee's performances of that
kind, baskets of clothes were often sent to Chloe, who was
ingenious in finding excuses for bringing them back herself.
She was a great singer of Methodist hymns and negro
songs, and had wonderful religious experiences to tell.
To listen to her and Tom was the greatest treat Tulee
had; but as she particularly prided herself on speaking
like white people, she often remarked that she could n't
understand half their “lingo.” Floracita soon learned it
to perfection, and excited many a laugh by her imitations.

Tulee once obtained Rosa's permission to ride back with

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

Tom, and spend a couple of hours at his cabin near “the
Grat Hus,” as he called his master's villa. But when Mr.
Fitzgerald heard of it, he interdicted such visits in the future.
He wished to have as little communication as possible
between the plantation and the lonely cottage; and if
he had overheard some of the confidences between Chloe
and Tulee, he probably would have been confirmed in the
wisdom of such a prohibition. But Tom was a factotum
that could not be dispensed with. They relied upon him
for provisions, letters, and newspapers.

Three or four weeks after their arrival he brought a box
containing a long letter from Madame Guirlande, and the
various articles she had saved for the orphans from the
wreck of their early home. Not long afterward another
letter came, announcing the marriage of Madame and the
Signor. Answering these letters and preparing bridal
presents for their old friends gave them busy days. Gerald
sometimes ordered new music and new novels from
New York, and their arrival caused great excitement.
Floracita's natural taste for drawing had been cultivated
by private lessons from a French lady, and she now used
the pretty accomplishment to make likenesses of Thistle
with and without garlands, of Tulee in her bright turban,
and of Madame Guirlande's parrot, inscribed, “Bon jour,
jolie Manon!”

One day Rosa said: “As soon as the heat abates, so that
we can use our needles without rusting, we will do a good
deal of embroidery, and give it to Madame. She sells such
articles, you know; and we can make beautiful things of
those flosses and chenilles the good soul saved for us.”

“I like that idea,” replied Flora. “I've been wanting
to do something to show our gratitude.”

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

There was wisdom as well as kindness in the plan,
though they never thought of the wisdom. Hours were
whiled away by the occupation, which not only kept their
needles from rusting, but also their affections and artistic
faculties.

As the tide of time flowed on, varied only by these little
eddies and ripples, Gerald, though always very loving with
Rosa, became somewhat less exclusive. His attentions
were more equally divided between the sisters. He often
occupied himself with Floracita's work, and would pick
out the shades of silk for her, as well as for Rosa. He
more frequently called upon her to sing a solo, as well as
to join in duets and trios. When the weather became
cooler, it was a favorite recreation with him to lounge at
his ease, while Rosa played, and Floracita's fairy figure
floated through the evolutions of some graceful dance.
Sometimes he would laugh, and say: “Am I not a lucky
dog? I don't envy the Grand Bashaw his Circassian
beauties. He 'd give his biggest diamond for such a
dancer as Floracita; and what is his Flower of the World
compared to my Rosamunda?”

Floracita, whose warm heart always met affection as
swiftly as one drop of quicksilver runs to another, became
almost as much attached to him as she was to Rosa. “How
kind Gerald is to me!” she would say to Tulee. “Papa
used to wish we had a brother; but I did n't care for one
then, because he was just as good for a playmate. But
now it is pleasant to have a brother.”

To Rosa, also, it was gratifying to have his love for her
overflow upon what was dearest to her; and she would
give him one of her sweetest smiles when he called her
sister “Mignonne” or “Querida.” To both of them the

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

lonely island came to seem like a happy home. Floracita
was not so wildly frolicsome as she was before those stunning
blows fell upon her young life; but the natural buoyancy
of her spirits began to return. She was always
amusing them with “quips and cranks.” If she was out
of doors, her return to the house would be signalized by
imitations of all sorts of birds or musical instruments; and
often, when Gerald invited her to “trip it on the light, fantastic
toe,” she would entertain him with one of the negroes'
clumsy, shuffling dances. Her sentimental songs fell
into disuse, and were replaced by livelier tunes. Instead
of longing to rest in the “sweet vale of Avoca,” she was
heard musically chasing “Figaro here! Figaro there!
Figaro everywhere!”

Seven months passed without other material changes
than the changing seasons. When the flowers faded, and
the leafless cypress-trees were hung with their pretty pendulous
seed-vessels, Gerald began to make longer visits to
Savannah. He was, however, rarely gone more than a
week; and, though Rosa's songs grew plaintive in his absence,
her spirits rose at once when he came to tell how
homesick he had been. As for Floracita, she felt compensated
for the increased stillness by the privilege of having
Rosa all to herself.

One day in January, when he had been gone from home
several days, she invited Rosa to a walk, and, finding her
desirous to finish a letter to Madame Guirlande, she threw
on her straw hat, and went out half dancing, as she was
wont to do. The fresh air was exhilarating, the birds were
singing, and the woods were already beautified with every
shade of glossy green, enlivened by vivid buds and leaflets
of reddish brown. She gathered here and there a pretty

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

sprig, sometimes placing them in her hair, sometimes in
her little black silk apron, coquettishly decorated with cherry-colored
ribbons. She stopped before a luxuriant wild
myrtle, pulling at the branches, while she sang,


“When the little hollow drum beats to bed,
When the little fifer hangs his head,
When is mute the Moorish flute—”
Her song was suddenly interrupted by a clasp round the
waist, and a warm kiss on the lips.

“O Gerald, you 've come back!” she exclaimed. “How
glad Rosa will be!”

“And nobody else will be glad, I suppose?” rejoined
he. “Won't you give me back my kiss, when I've been
gone a whole week?”

“Certainly, mon bon frère,” she replied; and as he inclined
his face toward her, she imprinted a slight kiss on
his cheek.

“That's not giving me back my kiss,” said he. “I
kissed your mouth, and you must kiss mine.”

“I will if you wish it,” she replied, suiting the action to
the word. “But you need n't hold me so tight,” she
added, as she tried to extricate herself. Finding he did
not release her, she looked up wonderingly in his face, then
lowered her eyes, blushing crimson. No one had ever
looked at her so before.

“Come, don't be coy, ma petite,” said he.

She slipped from him with sudden agility, and said somewhat
sharply: “Gerald, I don't want to be always called
petite; and I don't want to be treated as if I were a child.
I am no longer a child. I am fifteen. I am a young lady.”

“So you are, and a very charming one,” rejoined he,
giving her a playful tap on the cheek as he spoke.

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

“I am going to tell Rosa you have come,” said she; and
she started on the run.

When they were all together in the cottage she tried not
to seem constrained; but she succeeded so ill that Rosa
would have noticed it if she had not been so absorbed in
her own happiness. Gerald was all affection to her, and
full of playful raillery with Flora, — which, however, failed
to animate her as usual.

From that time a change came over the little maiden,
and increased as the days passed on. She spent much of
her time in her own room; and when Rosa inquired why
she deserted them so, she execused herself by saying she
wanted to do a great deal of shell-work for Madame Guirlande,
and that she needed so many boxes they would be
in the way in the sitting-room. Her passion for that work
grew wonderfully, and might be accounted for by the fascination
of perfect success; for her coronets and garlands
and bouquets and baskets were arranged with so much
lightness and elegance, and the different-colored shells were
so tastefully combined, that they looked less like manufactured
articles than like flowers that grew in the gardens of
the Nereids.

Tulee wondered why her vivacious little pet had all of a
sudden become so sedentary in her habits, — why she never
took her customary rambles except when Mr. Fitzgerald
was gone, and even then never without her sister. The
conjecture she formed was not very far amiss, for Chloe's
gossip had made her better acquainted with the character
of her master than were the other inmates of the cottage;
but the extraordinary industry was a mystery to her. One
evening, when she found Floracita alone in her room at
dusk, leaning her head on her hand and gazing out of the

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

window dreamily, she put her hand on the silky head and
said, “Is my little one homesick?”

“I have no home to be sick for,” she replied, sadly.

“Is she lovesick then?”

“I have no lover,” she replied, in the same desponding
tone.

“What is it, then, my pet? Tell Tulee.”

“I wish I could go to Madame Guirlande,” responded
Flora. “She was so kind to us in our first troubles.”

“It would do you good to make her a visit,” said Tulee,
“and I should think you might manage to do it somehow.”

“No. Gerald said, a good while ago, that it would be
dangerous for us ever to go to New Orleans.”

“Does he expect to keep you here always?” asked Tulee.
“He might just as well keep you in a prison, little bird.”

“O, what's the use of talking, Tulee!” exclaimed she,
impatiently. “I have no friends to go to, and I must stay
here.” But, reproaching herself for rejecting the sympathy
so tenderly offered, she rose and kissed the black cheek
as she added, “Good Tulee! kind Tulee! I am a little
homesick; but I shall feel better in the morning.”

The next afternoon Gerald and Rosa invited her to join
them in a drive round the island. She declined, saying
the box that was soon to be sent to Madame was not quite
full, and she wanted to finish some more articles to put in
it. But she felt a longing for the fresh air, and the intense
blue glory of the sky made the house seem prison-like. As
soon as they were gone, she took down her straw hat and
passed out, swinging it by the strings. She stopped on the
lawn to gather some flame-colored buds from a Pyrus Japonica,
and, fastening them in the ribbons as she went, she
walked toward her old familiar haunts in the woods.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

It was early in February, but the warm sunshine brought
out a delicious aroma from the firs, and golden garlands of
the wild jasmine, fragrant as heliotrope, were winding
round the evergreen thickets, and swinging in flowery festoons
from the trees. Melancholy as she felt when she
started from the cottage, her elastic nature was incapable
of resisting the glory of the sky, the beauty of the earth,
the music of the birds, and the invigorating breath of the
ocean, intensified as they all were by a joyful sense of
security and freedom, growing out of the constraint that
had lately been put upon her movements. She tripped
along faster, carolling as she went an old-fashioned song
that her father used to be often humming:—


“Begone, dull care!
I prithee begone from me!
Begone, dull care!
Thou and I shall never agree!”
The walk changed to hopping and dancing, as she warbled
various snatches from ballets and operas, settling at last
upon the quaint little melody, “Once on a time there was
a king,” and running it through successive variations.

A very gentle and refined voice, from behind a clump
of evergreens, said, “Is this Cinderella coming from the
ball?”

She looked up with quick surprise, and recognized a
lady she had several times seen in Nassau.

“And it is really you, Señorita Gonsalez!” said the lady.
“I thought I knew your voice. But I little dreamed of
meeting you here. I have thought of you many times
since I parted from you at Madame Conquilla's store of
shell-work. I am delighted to see you again.”

“And I am glad to see you again, Mrs. Delano,” replied

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

Flora; “and I am very much pleased that you remember
me.”

“How could I help remembering you?” asked the lady.
“You were a favorite with me from the first time I saw
you, and I should like very much to renew our acquaintance.
Where do you live, my dear?”

Covered with crimson confusion, Flora stammered out:
“I don't live anywhere, I'm only staying here. Perhaps I
shall meet you again in the woods or on the beach. I hope
I shall.”

“Excuse me,” said the lady. “I have no wish to intrude
upon your privacy. But if you would like to call
upon me at Mr. Welby's plantation, where I shall be for
three or four weeks, I shall always be glad to receive you.”

“Thank you,” replied Flora, still struggling with embarrassment.
“I should like to come very much, but I don't
have a great deal of time for visiting.”

“It's not common to have such a pressure of cares and
duties at your age,” responded the lady, smiling. “My
carriage is waiting on the beach. Trusting you will find
a few minutes to spare for me, I will not say adieu, but
au revoir.

As she turned away, she thought to herself: “What a
fascinating child! What a charmingly unsophisticated way
she took to tell me she would rather not have me call on
her! I observed there seemed to be some mystery about
her when she was in Nassau. What can it be? Nothing
wrong, I hope.”

Floracita descended to the beach and gazed after the
carriage as long as she could see it. Her thoughts were
so occupied with this unexpected interview, that she took
no notice of the golden drops which the declining sun was

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

showering on an endless procession of pearl-crested waves;
nor did she cast one of her customary loving glances at the
western sky, where masses of violet clouds, with edges of
resplendent gold, enclosed lakes of translucent beryl, in
which little rose-colored islands were floating. She retraced
her steps to the woods, almost crying. “How
strange my answers must appear to her!” murmured she.
“How I do wish I could go about openly, like other people!
I am so tired of all this concealment!” She neither
jumped, nor danced, nor sung, on her way homeward.
She seemed to be revolving something in her mind
very busily.

After tea, as she and Rosa were sitting alone in the twilight,
her sister, observing that she was unusually silent,
said, “What are you thinking of, Mignonne?”

“I am thinking of the time we passed in Nassau,” replied
she, “and of that Yankee lady who seemed to take
such a fancy to me when she came to Madame Conquilla's
to look at the shell-work.

“I remember your talking about her,” rejoined Rosa.
“You thought her beautiful.”

“Yes,” said Floracita, “and it was a peculiar sort of
beauty. She was n't the least like you or Mamita. Everything
about her was violet. Her large gray eyes sometimes
had a violet light in them. Her hair was not exactly
flaxen, it looked like ashes of violets. She always wore
fragrant violets. Her ribbons and dresses were of some
shade of violet; and her breastpin was an amethyst set with
pearls. Something in her ways, too, made me think of a
violet. I think she knew it, and that was the reason she
always wore that color. How delicate she was! She must
have been very beautiful when she was young.”

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

“You used to call her the Java sparrow,” said Rosa.

“Yes, she made me think of my little Java sparrow,
with pale fawn-colored feathers, and little gleams of violet
on the neck,” responded Flora.

“That lady seems to have made a great impression on
your imagination,” said Rosa; and Floracita explained
that it was because she had never seen anything like her.
She did not mention that she had seen that lady on the
island. The open-hearted child was learning to be reticent.

A few minutes afterward, Rosa exclaimed, “There's
Gerald coming!” Her sister watched her as she ran out
to meet him, and sighed, “Poor Rosa!”

-- 093 --

CHAPTER VIII.

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

A WEEK later, when Gerald had gone to Savannah
and Rosa was taking her daily siesta, Floracita filled
Thistle's panniers with several little pasteboard boxes, and,
without saying anything to Tulee, mounted and rode off in
a direction she had never taken, except in the barouche.
She was in search of the Welby plantation.

Mrs. Delano, who was busy with her crochet-needle
near the open window, was surprised to see a light little figure
seated on a donkey riding up the avenue. As soon as
Floracita dismounted, she recognized her, and descended
the steps of the piazza to welcome her.

“So you have found the Welby plantation,” said she.
“I thought you would n't have much difficulty, for there
are only two plantations on the island, this and Mr. Fitzgerald's.
I don't know that there are any other dwellings
except the huts of the negroes.” She spoke the last rather
in a tone of inquiry; but Flora merely answered that she
had once passed the Welby plantation in a barouche.

As the lady led the way into the parlor, she said, “What
is that you have in your hand, my dear?”

“You used to admire Madame Conquilla's shell-work,”
replied Flora, “and I have brought you some of mine, to
see whether you think I succeed tolerably in my imitations.”
As she spoke, she took out a small basket and
poised it on her finger.

“Why, that is perfectly beautiful!” said Mrs. Delano.
“I don't know how you could contrive to give it such an

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

air of lightness and grace. I used to think shell-work
heavy, and rather vulgar, till I saw those beautiful productions
at Nassau. But you excel your teacher, my dear
Miss Gonsalez. I should think the sea-fairies made this.”

Four or five other articles were brought forth from the
boxes and examined with similar commendation. Then
they fell into a pleasant chat about their reminiscences of
Nassau; and diverged from that to speak of the loveliness
of their lonely little island, and the increasing beauty of the
season. After a while, Flora looked at her watch, and
said, “I must not stay long, for I did n't tell anybody I
was going away.”

Mrs. Delano, who caught a glimpse of the medallion inserted
in the back, said: “That is a peculiar little watch.
Have you the hair of some friend set in it?”

“No,” replied Flora. “It is the likeness of my father.”
She slipped the slight chain from her neck, and placed the
watch in the lady's hand. Her face flushed as she looked
at it, but the habitual paleness soon returned.

“You were introduced to me as a Spanish young lady,”
said she, “but this face is not Spanish. What was your
father's name?”

“Mr. Alfred Royal of New Orleans,” answered Flora.

“But your name is Gonsalez,” said she.

Flora blushed crimson with the consciousness of having
betrayed the incognito assumed at Nassau. “Gonsalez
was my mother's name,” she replied, gazing on the floor
while she spoke.

Mrs. Delano looked at her for an instant, then, drawing
her gently toward her, she pressed her to her side, and
said with a sigh, “Ah, Flora, I wish you were my
daughter.”

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

“O, how I wish I was!” exclaimed the young girl,
looking up with a sudden glow; but a shadow immediately
clouded her expressive face, as she added, “But you
would n't want me for a daughter, if you knew everything
about me.”

The lady was obviously troubled. “You seem to be surrounded
by mysteries, my little friend,” responded she. “I
will not ask you for any confidence you are unwilling to
bestow. But I am a good deal older than you, and I know
the world better than you do. If anything troubles you, or
if you are doing anything wrong, perhaps if you were to
tell me, I could help you out of it.”

“O, no, I'm not doing anything wrong,” replied Floracita,
eagerly. “I never did anything wrong in my life.”
Seeing a slight smile hovering about the lady's lips, she
made haste to add: “I did n't mean exactly that. I mean
I never did anything very wrong. I'm cross sometimes,
and I have told some fibititas; but then I could n't seem
to help it, things were in such a tangle. It comes more
natural to me to tell the truth.”

“That I can readily believe,” rejoined Mrs. Delano.
“But I am not trying to entrap your ingenuousness into a
betrayal of your secrets. Only remember one thing; if
you ever do want to open your heart to any one, remember
that I am your true friend, and that you can trust me.”

“O, thank you! thank you!” exclaimed Flora, seizing
her hand and kissing it fervently.

“But tell me one thing, my little friend,” continued
Mrs. Delano. “Is there anything I can do for you now?”

“I came to ask you to do something for me,” replied
Flora; “but you have been so kind to me, that it has made
me almost forget my errand. I have very particular

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

reasons for wanting to earn some money. You used to admire
the shell-work in Nassau so much, that I thought, if
you liked mine, you might be willing to buy it, and that
perhaps you might have friends who would buy some. i
have tried every way to think how I could manage to sell
my work.”

“I will gladly buy all you have,” rejoined the lady,
“and I should like to have you make me some more;
especially of these garlands of rice-shells, trembling so
lightly on almost invisible silver wire.”

“I will make some immediately,” replied Flora. “But
I must go, dear Mrs. Delano. I wish I could stay longer,
but I cannot.”

“When will you come again?” asked the lady.

“I can't tell,” responded Flora, “for I have to manage
to come here.”

“That seems strange,” said Mrs. Delano.

“I know it seems strange,” answered the young girl,
with a kind of despairing impatience in her tone. “But
please don't ask me, for everything seems to come right out
to you; and I don't know what I ought to say, indeed I don't.”

“I want you to come again as soon as you can,” said
Mrs. Delano, slipping a gold eagle into her hand. “And
now go, my dear, before you tell me more than you wish
to.”

“Not more than I wish,” rejoined Floracita; “but more
than I ought. I wish to tell you everything.”

In a childish way she put up her lips for a kiss, and the
lady drew her to her heart and caressed her tenderly.

When Flora had descended the steps of the piazza, she
turned and looked up. Mrs. Delano was leaning against one
of the pillars, watching her departure. Vines of gossamer

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

lightness were waving round her, and her pearly complexion
and violet-tinted dress looked lovely among those aerial
arabesques of delicate green. The picture impressed Flora
all the more because it was such a contrast to the warm
and gorgeous styles of beauty to which she had been accustomed.
She smiled and kissed her hand in token of
farewell; the lady returned the salutation, but she thought
the expression of her face was sad, and the fear that this
new friend distrusted her on account of unexplained mysteries
haunted her on her way homeward.

Mrs. Delano looked after her till she and her donkey
disappeared among the trees in the distance. “What a
strange mystery is this!” murmured she. “Alfred Royal's
child, and yet she bears her mother's name. And why does
she conceal from me where she lives? Surely, she cannot
be consciously doing anything wrong, for I never saw such
perfect artlessness of look and manner.” The problem occupied
her thoughts for days after, without her arriving at
any satisfactory conjecture.

Flora, on her part, was troubled concerning the distrust
which she felt must be excited by her mysterious position,
and she was continually revolving plans to clear herself from
suspicion in the eyes of her new friend. It would have
been an inexpressible consolation if she could have told
her troubles to her elder sister, from whom she had never
concealed anything till within the last few weeks. But,
alas! by the fault of another, a barrier had arisen between
them, which proved an obstruction at every turn of their daily
intercourse; for while she had been compelled to despise
and dislike Gerald, Rosa was always eulogizing his noble
and loving nature, and was extremely particular to have his
slightest wishes obeyed. Apart from any secret reasons for

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

wishing to obtain money, Floracita was well aware that
it would not do to confess her visit to Mrs. Delano; for
Gerald had not only forbidden their making any acquaintances,
but he had also charged them not to ride or walk in
the direction of either of the plantations unless he was with
them.

Day after day, as Flora sat at work upon the garlands
she had promised, she was on the watch to elude his vigilance;
but more than a week passed without her finding
any safe opportunity. At last Gerald proposed to gratify
Rosa's often-expressed wish, by taking a sail to one of the
neighboring islands. They intended to make a picnic of
it, and return by moonlight. Rosa was full of pleasant anticipations,
which, however, were greatly damped when her
sister expressed a decided preference for staying at home.
Rosa entreated, and Gerald became angry, but she persisted
in her refusal. She said she wanted to use up all her
shells, and all her flosses and chenilles. Gerald swore
that he hated the sight of them, and that he would throw
them all into the sea if she went on wearing her beautiful
eyes out over them. Without looking up from her work,
she coolly answered, “Why need you concern yourself about
my eyes, when you have a wife with such beautiful eyes?”

Black Tom and Chloe and the boat were in waiting, and
after a flurried scene they departed reluctantly without her.

“I never saw any one so changed as she is,” said Rosa.
“She used to be so fond of excursions, and now she wants
to work from morning till night.”

“She's a perverse, self-willed, capricious little puss.
She's been too much indulged. She needs to be brought
under discipline,” said Gerald, angrily whipping off a blossom
with his rattan as they walked toward the boat.

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

As soon as they were fairly off, Flora started on a second
visit to the Welby plantation. Tulee noticed all this
in silence, and shook her head, as if thoughts were brooding
there unsafe for utterance.

Mrs. Delano was bending over her writing-desk finishing
a letter, when she perceived a wave of fragrance, and,
looking up, she saw Flora on the threshold of the open
door, with her arms full of flowers.

“Excuse me for interrupting you,” said she, dropping
one of her little quick courtesies, which seemed half frolic,
half politeness. “The woods are charming to-day. The
trees are hung with curtains of jasmine, embroidered all
over with golden flowers. You love perfumes so well, I
could n't help stopping by the way to load Thistle with an
armful of them.”

“Thank you, dear,” replied Mrs. Delano. “I rode out
yesterday afternoon, and I thought I had never seen anything
so beautiful as the flowery woods and the gorgeous
sunset. After being accustomed to the splendor of these
Southern skies, the Northern atmosphere will seem cold
and dull.”

“Shall you go to the North soon?” inquired Flora,
anxiously.

“I shall leave here in ten or twelve days,” she replied;
“but I may wait a short time in Savannah, till March has
gone; for that is a blustering, disagreeable month in New
England, though it brings you roses and perfume. I
came to Savannah to spend the winter with my friends,
Mr. and Mrs. Welby; but I have always taken a great
fancy to this island, and when they were suddenly called
away to Arkansas by the illness of a son, I asked their
permission to come here for a few weeks and watch the

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

beautiful opening of the spring. I find myself much inclined
to solitude since I lost a darling daughter, who died
two years ago. If she had lived, she would have been
about your age.”

“I am so sorry you are going away,” said Flora. “It
seems as if I had always known you. I don't know what
I shall do without you. But when you go back among
your friends, I suppose you will forget all about poor little
me.”

“No, my dear little friend, I shall never forget you,”
she replied; “and when I come again, I hope I shall find
you here.”

“I felt troubled when I went away the other day,” said
Flora. “I thought you seemed to look sadly after me, and
I was afraid you thought I had done something wicked,
because I said you would n't wish I were your daughter if
you knew everything about me. So I have come to tell
you my secrets, as far as I can without betraying other
people's. I am afraid you won't care anything more about
me after I have told you; but I can't help it if you don't.
Even that would be better than to have you suspect me of
being bad.”

Mrs. Delano drew an ottoman toward her, and said,
“Come and sit here, dear, and tell me all about it, the
same as if I were your mother.”

Floracita complied; and resting one elbow on her knee,
and leaning her cheek upon the hand, she looked up timidly
and wistfully into the friendly face that was smiling
serenely over her. After a moment's pause, she said
abruptly: “I don't know how to begin, so I won't begin
at all, but tell it right out. You see, dear Mrs. Delano, I
am a colored girl.”

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

The lady's smile came nearer to a laugh than was usual
with her. She touched the pretty dimpled cheek with her
jewelled finger, as she replied: “O, you mischievous little
kitten! I thought you were really going to tell me something
about your troubles. But I see you are hoaxing me.
I remember when you were at Madame Conquilla's you always
seemed to be full of fun, and the young ladies there
said you were a great rogue.”

“But this is not fun; indeed it is not,” rejoined Flora.
“I am a colored girl.”

She spoke so earnestly that the lady began to doubt the
evidence of her own eyes. “But you told me that Mr.
Alfred Royal was your father,” said she.

“So he was my father,” replied Flora; “and the kindest
father that ever was. Rosa and I were brought up like
little princesses, and we never knew that we were colored.
My mother was the daughter of a rich Spanish gentleman
named Gonsalez. She was educated in Paris, and was
elegant and accomplished. She was handsomer than Rosa;
and if you were to see Rosa, you would say nobody could
be handsomer than she is. She was good, too. My father
was always saying she was the dearest and best wife in the
world. You don't know how he mourned when she died.
He could n't bear to have anything moved that she had
touched. But cher papa died very suddenly; and first
they told us that we were very poor, and must earn our
living; and then they told us that our mother was a slave,
and so, according to law, we were slaves too. They would
have sold us at auction, if a gentleman who knew us when
papa was alive had n't smuggled us away privately to
Nassau. He had been very much in love with Rosa for
a good while; and he married her, and I live with them.

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

But he keeps us very much hidden; because, he says, he
should get into lawsuits and duels and all sorts of troubles
with papa's creditors if they should find out that he helped
us off. And that was the reason I was called Señorita Gonsalez
in Nassau, though my real name is Flora Royal.”

She went on to recount the kindness of Madame Guirlande,
and the exciting particulars of their escape; to all of
which Mrs. Delano listened with absorbed attention. As
they sat thus, they made a beautiful picture. The lady,
mature in years, but scarcely showing the touch of time,
was almost as fair as an Albiness, with serene lips, and a
soft moonlight expression in her eyes. Every attitude and
every motion indicated quietude and refinement. The
young girl, on the contrary, even when reclining, seemed
like impetuosity in repose for a moment, but just ready to
spring. Her large dark eyes laughed and flashed and
wept by turns, and her warmly tinted face glowed like the
sunlight, in its setting of glossy black hair. The lady
looked down upon her with undisguised admiration while
she recounted their adventures in lively dramatic style,
throwing in imitations of the whistling of Ça ira, and the
tones of the coachman as he sang, “Who goes there?”

“But you have not told me,” said Mrs. Delano, “who
the gentleman was that married your sister. Ah, I see
you hesitate. No matter. Only tell me one thing, — is he
kind to you?”

Flora turned red and pale, and red again.

“Let that pass, too,” said the lady. “I asked because
I wished to know if I could help you in any way. I see
you have brought some more boxes of shell-work, and by
and by we will examine them. But first I want to tell
you that I also have a secret, and I will confide it to you

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

that you may feel assured I shall love you always. Flora,
dear, when your father and I were young, we were in love
with each other, and I promised to be his wife.”

“So you might have been my Mamita!” exclaimed Floracita,
impetuously.

“No, not your Mamita, dear,” replied Mrs. Delano, smiling.
“You call me the Java sparrow, and Java sparrows
never hatch gay little humming-birds or tuneful mocking-birds.
I might tell you a long story about myself, dear;
but the sun is declining, and you ought not to be out after
dusk. My father was angry about our love, because Alfred
was then only a clerk with a small salary. They carried
me off to Europe, and for two years I could hear nothing
from Alfred. Then they told me he was married; and after
a while they persuaded me to marry Mr. Delano. I ought
not to have married him, because my heart was not in it.
He died and left me with a large fortune and the little
daughter I told you of. I have felt very much alone since
my darling was taken from me. That void in my heart
renders young girls very interesting to me. Your looks
and ways attracted me when I first met you; and when
you told me Alfred Royal was your father, I longed to
clasp you to my heart. And now you know, my dear
child, that you have a friend ever ready to listen to any
troubles you may choose to confide, and desirous to remove
them if she can.”

She rose to open the boxes of shell-work; but Flora
sprung up, and threw herself into her arms, saying, “My
Papasito sent you to me, — I know he did.”

After a few moments spent in silent emotion, Mrs.
Delano again spoke of the approaching twilight, and with
mutual caresses they bade each other adieu.

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

Four or five days later, Floracita made her appearance
at the Welby plantation in a state of great excitement.
She was in a nervous tremor, and her eyelids were swollen
as if with much weeping. Mrs. Delano hastened to enfold
her in her arms, saying: “What is it, my child? Tell
your new Mamita what it is that troubles you so.”

“O, may I call you Mamita?” asked Flora, looking up
with an expression of grateful love that warmed all the
fibres of her friend's heart. “O, I do so need a Mamita!
I am very wretched; and if you don't help me, I don't
know what I shall do!”

“Certainly, I will help you, if possible, when you have
told me your trouble,” replied Mrs. Delano.

“Yes, I will tell,” said Flora, sighing. “Mr. Fitzgerald
is the gentleman who married my sister; but we don't live
at his plantation. We live in a small cottage hidden away
in the woods. You never saw anybody so much in love
as he was with Rosa. When we first came here, he was
never willing to have her out of his sight a moment. And
Rosa loves him so! But for these eight or ten weeks past
he has been making love to me; though he is just as affectionate
as ever with Rosa. When she is playing to him,
and I am singing beside her, he keeps throwing kisses to
me behind her back. It makes me feel so ashamed that I
can't look my sister in the face. I have tried to keep out
of his way. When I am in the house I stick to Rosa like
a burr; and I have given up riding or walking, except
when he is away. But there's no telling when he is away.
He went away yesterday, and said he was going to Savannah
to be gone a week; but this morning, when I went
into the woods behind the cottage to feed Thistle, he was
lurking there. He seized me, and held his hand over my

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

mouth, and said I should hear him. Then he told me that
Rosa and I were his slaves; that he bought us of papa's
creditors, and could sell us any day. And he says he will
carry me off to Savannah and sell me if I don't treat him
better. He would not let me go till I promised to meet
him in Cypress Grove at dusk to-night. I have been trying
to earn money to go to Madame Guirlande, and get
her to send me somewhere where I could give dancing-lessons,
or singing-lessons, without being in danger of being
taken up for a slave. But I don't know how to get to
New Orleans alone; and if I am his slave, I am afraid he
will come there with officers to take me. So, dear new
Mamita, I have come to you, to see if you can't help me to
get some money and go somewhere.”

Mrs. Delano pressed her gently to her heart, and responded
in tones of tenderest pity: “Get some money and
go somewhere, you poor child! Do you think I shall let
dear Alfred's little daughter go wandering alone about the
world? No, darling, you shall live with me, and be my
daughter.”

“And don't you care about my being colored and a
slave?” asked Floracita, humbly.

“Let us never speak of that,” replied her friend. “The
whole transaction is so odious and wicked that I can't
bear to think of it.”

“I do feel so grateful to you, my dear new Mamita, that
I don't know what to say. But it tears my heart in two
to leave Rosa. We have never been separated for a day
since I was born. And she is so good, and she loves me
so! And Tulee, too. I did n't dare to try to speak to
her. I knew I should break down. All the way coming
here I was frightened for fear Gerald would overtake me

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

and carry me off. And I cried so, thinking about Rosa
and Tulee, not knowing when I should see them again,
that I could n't see; and if Thistle had n't known the way
himself, I should n't have got here. Poor Thistle! It
seemed as if my heart would break when I threw the
bridle on his neck and left him to go back alone; I did n't
dare to hug him but once, I was so afraid. O, I am so
glad that you will let me stay here!”

“I have been thinking it will not be prudent for you to
stay here, my child,” replied Mrs. Delano. “Search will
be made for you in the morning, and you had better be out
of the way before that. There are some dresses belonging
to Mrs. Welby's daughter in a closet up stairs. I will
borrow one of them for you to wear. The boat from Beaufort
to Savannah will stop here in an hour to take some
freight. We will go to Savannah. My colored laundress
there has a chamber above her wash-room where you will
be better concealed than in more genteel lodgings. I will
come back here to arrange things, and in a few days I will
return to you and take you to my Northern home.”

The necessary arrangements were soon made; and when
Flora was transformed into Miss Welby, she smiled very
faintly as she remarked, “How queer it seems to be always
running away.”

“This is the last time, my child,” replied Mrs. Delano.
“I will keep my little bird carefully under my wings.”

When Flora was in the boat, hand in hand with her new
friend, and no one visible whom she had ever seen before,
her excitement began to subside, but sadness increased.
In her terror the poor child had scarcely thought of anything
except the necessity of escaping somewhere. But
when she saw her island home receding from her, she began
to realize the importance of the step she was taking.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

She fixed her gaze on that part where the lonely cottage
was embowered, and she had a longing to see even a little
whiff of smoke from Tulee's kitchen. But there was no
sign of life save a large turkey-buzzard, like a black vulture,
sailing gracefully over the tree-tops. The beloved
sister, the faithful servant, the brother from whom she had
once hoped so much, the patient animal that had borne her
through so many pleasant paths, the flowery woods, and
the resounding sea, had all vanished from her as suddenly
as did her father and the bright home of her childhood.

The scenes through which they were passing were beautiful
as Paradise, and all nature seemed alive and jubilant.
The white blossoms of wild-plum-trees twinkled among
dark evergreens, a vegetable imitation of starlight. Widespreading
oaks and superb magnolias were lighted up with
sudden flashes of color, as scarlet grosbeaks flitted from
tree to tree. Sparrows were chirping, doves cooing, and
mocking-birds whistling, now running up the scale, then
down the scale, with an infinity of variations between.
The outbursts of the birds were the same as in seasons that
were gone, but the listener was changed. Rarely before
had her quick musical ear failed to notice how they would
repeat the same note with greater or less emphasis, then
flat it, then sharp it, varying their performances with all
manner of unexpected changes. But now she was merely
vaguely conscious of familiar sounds, which brought before
her that last merry day in her father's house, when Rosabella
laughed so much to hear her puzzle the birds with
her musical vagaries. Memory held up her magic mirror,
in which she saw pictured processions of the vanished
years. Thus the lonely child, with her loving, lingering
looks upon the past, was floated toward an unknown future
with the new friend a kind Providence had sent her.

-- 108 --

CHAPTER IX.

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

ROSA was surprised at the long absence of her sister;
and when the sun showed only a narrow golden edge
above the horizon, she began to feel anxious. She went to
the kitchen and said, “Tulee, have you seen anything of
Floracita lately? She went away while I was sleeping.”

“No, missy,” she replied. “The last I see of her was
in her room, with the embroidery-frame before her. She
was looking out of the window, as she did sometimes, as if
she was looking nowhere. She jumped up and hugged
and kissed me, and called me `Dear Tulee, good Tulee.'
The little darling was always mighty loving. When I
went there again, her needle was sticking in her work, and
her thimble was on the frame, but she was gone. I don't
know when she went away. Thistle's come back alone;
but he does that sometimes when little missy goes rambling
round.”

There was no uneasiness expressed in her tones, but,
being more disquieted than she wished to acknowledge,
she went forth to search the neighboring wood-paths and
the sea-shore. When she returned, Rosa ran out with the
eager inquiry, “Is she anywhere in sight?” In reply to
the negative answer, she said: “I don't know what to make
of it. Have you ever seen anybody with Floracita since
we came here?”

“Nobody but Massa Gerald,” replied Tulee.

“I wonder whether she was discontented here,” said
Rosa. “I don't see why she should be, for we all loved

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

her dearly; and Gerald was as kind to her as if she had
been his own sister. But she has n't seemed like herself
lately; and this forenoon she hugged and kissed me ever so
many times, and cried. When I asked her what was the
matter, she said she was thinking of the pleasant times
when Papasito querido was alive. Do you think she was
unhappy?”

“She told me once she was homesick for Madame Guirlande,”
replied Tulee.

“Did she? Perhaps she was making so many things for
Madame because she meant to go there. But she could n't
find her way alone, and she knew it would be very dangerous
for either of us to go to New Orleans.”

Tulee made no reply. She seated herself on a wooden
bench by the open door, swinging her body back and forth
in an agitated way, ever and anon jumping up and looking
round in all directions. The veil of twilight descended
upon the earth, and darkness followed. The two inmates
of the cottage felt very miserable and helpless, as they sat
there listening to every sound. For a while nothing was
heard but the dash of the waves, and the occasional hooting
of an owl. The moon rose up above the pines, and
flooded earth and sea with silvery splendor.

“I want to go to the plantation and call Tom,” said
Rosa; “and there is such bright moonshine we might go,
but I am afraid Gerald would be displeased.”

Tulee at once volunteered to bring out Thistle, and to
walk beside her mistress.

Both started at the sound of footsteps. They were not
light enough for Floracita, but they thought it might be
some one bringing news. It proved to be the master of
the house.

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

“Why, Gerald, how glad I am! I thought you were in
Savannah,” exclaimed Rosa. “Have you seen anything
of Floracita?”

“No. Is n't she here?” inquired he, in such a tone of
surprise, that Tulee's suspicions were shaken.

Rosa repeated the story of her disappearance, and concluded
by saying, “She told Tulee she was homesick to go
to Madame.”

“She surely would n't dare to do that,” he replied.

“Massa Gerald,” said Tulee, and she watched him
closely while she spoke, “there's something I did n't tell
Missy Rosy, 'cause I was feared it would worry her. I
found this little glove of Missy Flory's, with a bunch of
sea-weed, down on the beach; and there was marks of her
feet all round.”

Rosa uttered a cry. “O heavens!” she exclaimed, “I
saw an alligator a few days ago.”

An expression of horror passed over his face. “I've
cautioned her not to fish so much for shells and sea-mosses,”
said he; “but she was always so self-willed.”

Don't say anything against the little darling!” implored
Rosa. “Perhaps we shall never see her again.”

He spoke a few soothing words, and then took his hat,
saying, “I am going to the sea-shore.”

“Take good care of yourself, dear Gerald!” cried
Rosa.

“No danger 'bout that,” muttered Tulee, as she walked
out of hearing. “There's things with handsomer mouths
than alligators that may be more dangerous. Poor little
bird! I wonder where he has put her.”

His feelings as he roamed on the beach were not to be
envied. His mind was divided between the thoughts that

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

she had committed suicide, or had been drowned accidentally.
That she had escaped from his persecutions by flight
he could not believe; for he knew she was entirely unused
to taking care of herself, and felt sure she had no one to
help her. He returned to say that the tide had washed
away the footprints, and that he found no vestige of the
lost one.

At dawn he started for the plantation, whence, after
fruitless inquiries, he rode to the Welby estate. Mrs. Delano
had requested the household servants not to mention
having seen a small young lady there, and they had nothing
to communicate.

He resolved to start for New Orleans as soon as possible.
After a fortnight's absence he returned, bringing grieved
and sympathizing letters from the Signor and Madame;
and on the minds of all, except Tulee, the conviction settled
that Floracita was drowned. Hope lingered long
in her mind. “Wherever the little pet may be, she 'll
surely contrive to let us know,” thought she. “She ain't
like the poor slaves when they 're carried off. She can
write.” Her mistress talked with her every day about the
lost darling; but of course such suspicions were not to be
mentioned to her. Gerald, who disliked everything mournful,
avoided the subject entirely; and Rosabella, looking
upon him only with the eyes of love, considered it a sign
of deep feeling, and respected it accordingly.

But, blinded as she was, she gradually became aware
that he did not seem exactly like the same man who first
won her girlish love. Her efforts to please him were not
always successful. He was sometimes moody and fretful.
He swore at the slightest annoyance, and often flew into
paroxysms of anger with Tom and Tulee. He was more

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

and more absent from the cottage, and made few professions
of regret for such frequent separations. Some weeks
after Flora's disappearance, he announced his intention to
travel in the North during the summer months. Rosabella
looked up in his face with a pleading expression, but
pride prevented her from asking whether she might accompany
him. She waited in hopes he would propose it;
but as he did not even think of it, he failed to interpret
the look of disappointment in her expressive eyes, as she
turned from him with a sigh.

“Tom will come with the carriage once a week,” said
he; “and either he or Joe will be here every night.”

“Thank you,” she replied.

But the tone was so sad that he took her hand with the
tenderness of former times, and said, “You are sorry to
part with me, Bella Rosa?”

“How can I be otherwise than sorry,” she asked,
“when I am all alone in the world without you? Dear
Gerald, are we always to live thus? Will you never acknowledge
me as your wife?”

“How can I do it,” rejoined he, “without putting myself
in the power of those cursed creditors? It is no fault of
mine that your mother was a slave.”

“We should be secure from them in Europe,” she replied.
“Why could n't we live abroad?”

“Do you suppose my rich uncle would leave me a cent
if he found out I had married the daughter of a quadroon?”
rejoined he. “I have met with losses lately, and
I can't afford to offend my uncle. I am sorry, dear, that
you are dissatisfied with the home I have provided for
you.”

“I am not dissatisfied with my home,” said she. “I have

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

no desire to mix with the world, but it is necessary for you,
and these separations are dreadful.”

His answer was: “I will write often, dearest, and I will
send you quantities of new music. I shall always be looking
forward to the delight of hearing it when I return.
You must take good care of your health, for my sake. You
must go ambling about with Thistle every day.”

The suggestion brought up associations that overcame
her at once. “O how Floracita loved Thistle!” she exclaimed.
“And it really seems as if the poor beast misses
her. I am afraid we neglected her too much, Gerald.
We were so taken up with our own happiness, that we
did n't think of her so much as we ought to have done.”

“I am sure I tried to gratify all her wishes,” responded
he. “I have nothing to reproach myself with, and certainly
you were always a devoted sister. This is a morbid
state of feeling, and you must try to drive it off. You
said a little while ago that you wanted to see how the plantation
was looking, and what flowers had come out in the
garden. Shall I take you there in the barouche to-morrow?”

She gladly assented, and a few affectionate words soon
restored her confidence in his love.

When the carriage was brought to the entrance of the
wood the next day, she went to meet it with a smiling face
and a springing step. As he was about to hand her in, he
said abruptly, “You have forgotten your veil.”

Tulee was summoned to bring it. As Rosa arranged it
round her head, she remarked, “One would think you were
ashamed of me, Gerald.”

The words were almost whispered, but the tone sounded
more like a reproach than anything she had ever uttered.

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

With ready gallantry he responded aloud, “I think so
much of my treasure that I want to keep it all to myself.”

He was very affectionate during their drive; and this,
combined with the genial air, the lovely scenery, and the
exhilaration of swift motion, restored her to a greater
sense of happiness than she had felt since her darling sister
vanished so suddenly.

The plantation was in gala dress. The veranda was almost
covered with the large, white, golden-eyed stars of the
Cherokee rose, gleaming out from its dark, lustrous foliage.
The lawn was a sheet of green velvet embroidered with
flowers. Magnolias and oaks of magnificent growth ornamented
the extensive grounds. In the rear was a cluster
of negro huts. Black picaninnies were rolling about in the
grass, mingling their laughter with the songs of the birds.
The winding paths of the garden were lined with flowering
shurbs, and the sea sparkled in the distance. Wherever
the eye glanced, all was sunshine, bloom, and verdure.

For the first time, he invited her to enter the mansion.
Her first movement was toward the piano. As she opened
it, and swept her hand across the keys, he said: “It is
sadly out of tune. It has been neglected because its owner
had pleasanter music elsewhere.”

“But the tones are very fine,” rejoined she. “What a
pity it should n't be used!” As she glanced out of the
window on the blooming garden and spacious lawn, she
said: “How pleasant it would be if we could live here!
It is so delightful to look out on such an extensive
open space.”

“Perhaps we will some time or other, my love,” responded
he.

She smiled, and touched the keys, while she sang

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

snatches of familiar songs. The servants who brought in
refreshments wondered at her beauty, and clear, ringing
voice. Many dark faces clustered round the crack of the
door to obtain a peep; and as they went away they exchanged
nudges and winks with each other. Tom and
Chloe had confidentially whispered to some of them the existence
of such a lady, and that Tulee said Massa married
her in the West Indies; and they predicted that she would
be the future mistress of Magnolia Lawn. Others gave it
as their opinion, that Massa would never hide her as he
did if she was to be the Missis. But all agreed that she
was a beautiful, grand lady, and they paid her homage accordingly.
Her cheeks would have burned to scarlet flame
if she had heard all their comments and conjectures; but
unconscious of blame or shame, she gave herself up to the
enjoyment of those bright hours.

A new access of tenderness seemed to have come over
Fitzgerald; partly because happiness rendered her beauty
more radiant, and partly because secret thoughts that were
revolving in his mind brought some twinges of remorse.
He had never seemed more enamored, not even during the
first week in Nassau, when he came to claim her as his
bride. Far down in the garden was an umbrageous walk,
terminating in a vine-covered bower. They remained
there a long time, intertwined in each other's arms, talking
over the memories of their dawning consciousness of love,
and singing together the melodies in which their voices had
first mingled.

Their road home was through woods and groves festooned
with vines, some hanging in massive coils, others
light and aerial enough for fairy swings; then over the
smooth beach, where wave after wave leaped up and

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

tossed its white foam-garland on the shore. The sun
was sinking in a golden sea, and higher toward the zenith
little gossamer clouds blushingly dissolved in the brilliant
azure, and united again, as if the fragrance of roses had
floated into form.

When they reached the cottage, Rosa passed through the
silent little parlor with swimming eyes, murmuring to herself:
“Poor little Floracita! how the sea made me think
of her. I ought not to have been so happy.”

But memory wrote the record of that halcyon day in
illuminated manuscript, all glowing with purple and gold,
with angel faces peeping through a graceful network of
flowers.

-- 117 --

CHAPTER X.

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

ROSABELLA had never experienced such loneliness
as in the months that followed. All music was saddened
by far-off echoes of past accompaniments. Embroidery
lost its interest with no one to praise the work, or to be
consulted in the choice of colors and patterns. The books
Gerald occasionally sent were of a light character, and
though they served to while away a listless hour, there was
nothing in them to strengthen or refresh the soul. The isolation
was the more painful because there was everything
around her to remind her of the lost and the absent. Flora's
unfinished embroidery still remained in the frame, with
the needle in the last stitch of a blue forget-me-not. Over
the mirror was a cluster of blush-roses she had made. On
the wall was a spray of sea-moss she had pressed and surrounded
with a garland of small shells. By the door was
a vine she had transplanted from the woods; and under a
tree opposite was a turf seat where she used to sit sketching
the cottage, and Tulee, and Thistle, and baskets of
wild-flowers she had gathered. The sight of these things
continually brought up visions of the loving and beautiful
child, who for so many years had slept nestling in her
arms, and made the days tuneful with her songs. Then
there was Gerald's silent flute, and the silken cushion she
had embroidered for him, on which she had so often seen
him reposing, and thought him handsome as a sleeping
Adonis. A letter from him made her cheerful for days;
but they did not come often, and were generally brief.

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

Tom came with the carriage once a week, according to his
master's orders; but she found solitary drives so little refreshing
to body or mind that she was often glad to avail
herself of Tulee's company.

So the summer wore away, and September came to produce
a new aspect of beauty in the landscape, by tinging
the fading flowers and withering leaves with various shades
of brown and crimson, purple and orange. One day, early
in the month, when Tom came with the carriage, she told
him to drive to Magnolia Lawn. She had long been wishing
to revisit the scene where she had been so happy on
that bright spring day; but she had always said to herself,
“I will wait till Gerald comes.” Now she had grown so
weary with hope deferred, that she felt as if she could wait
no longer.

As she rode along she thought of improvements in the
walks that she would suggest to Gerald, if they ever went
there to live, as he had intimated they might. The servants
received her with their usual respectful manner and
wondering looks; but when she turned back to ask some
question, she saw them whispering together with an unusual
appearance of excitement. Her cheeks glowed with
a consciousness that her anomalous position was well calculated
to excite their curiosity; and she turned away,
thinking how different it had been with her mother,—how
sheltered and protected she had always been. She remembered
how very rarely her father left home, and how he
always hastened to return. She stood awhile on the veranda,
thinking sadly, “If Gerald loves me as Papasito
loved Mamita, how can he be contented to leave me so
much?” With a deep sigh she turned and entered the
house through an open window. The sigh changed at

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

once to a bright smile. The parlor had undergone a wondrous
transformation since she last saw it. The woodwork
had been freshly painted, and the walls were covered
with silvery-flowered paper. Over curtains of embroidered
lace hung a drapery of apple-green damask, ornamented
with deep white-silk fringe and heavy tassels. “How kind
of Gerald!” murmured she. “He has done this because I
expressed a wish to live here. How ungrateful I was to
doubt him in my thoughts!”

She passed into the chamber, where she found a white
French bedstead, on which were painted bouquets of roses.
It was enveloped in roseate lace drapery, caught up at the
centre in festoons on the silver arrow of a pretty little
Cupid. From silver arrows over the windows there fell
the same soft, roseate folds. Her whole face was illuminated
with happiness as she thought to herself: “Ah! I
know why everything has a tinge of roses. How kind of
him to prepare such a beautiful surprise for me!”

She traversed the garden walks, and lingered long in the
sequestered bower. On the floor was a bunch of dried
violets which he had placed in her belt on that happy day.
She took them up, kissed them fervently, and placed them
near her heart. That heart was lighter than it had been
for months. “At last he is going to acknowledge me as
his wife,” thought she. “How happy I shall be when
there is no longer any need of secrecy!”

The servants heard her singing as she traversed the garden,
and gathered in groups to listen; but they scattered
as they saw her approach the house.

“She's a mighty fine lady,” said Dinah, the cook.

“Mighty fine lady,” repeated Tom; “an' I tell yer
she 's married to Massa, an' she 's gwine to be de Missis.”

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

Venus, the chambermaid, who would have passed very
well for a bronze image of the sea-born goddess, tossed her
head as she replied: “Dunno bout dat ar. Massa does a
heap o' courtin' to we far sex.”

“How yer know dat ar?” exclaimed Dinah. “Whar
d'yer git dem year-rings?” And then there was a general
titter.

Rosabella, all unconscious in her purity, came up to Tom
while the grin was still upon his face, and in her polite
way asked him to have the goodness to bring the carriage.
It was with great difficulty that she could refrain from outbursts
of song as she rode homeward; but Gerald had particularly
requested her not to sing in the carriage, lest her
voice should attract the attention of some one who chanced
to be visiting the island.

Her first words when she entered the cottage were: “O
Tulee, I am so happy! Gerald has fitted up Magnolia
Lawn beautifully, because I told him I wished we could
live there. He said, that day we were there, that he would
try to make some arrangement with Papasito's creditors,
and I do believe he has, and that I shall not have to
hide much longer. He has been fitting up the house as if
it were for a queen. Is n't he kind?”

Tulee, who listened rather distrustfully to praises bestowed
on the master, replied that nobody could do anything
too good for Missy Rosy.

“Ah, Tulee, you have always done your best to spoil
me,” said she, laying her hand affectionately on the shoulder
of her petted servant, while a smile like sunshine mantled
her face. “But do get me something to eat. The ride
has made me hungry.”

“Ise glad to hear that, Missy Rosy. I begun to think

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

't want no use to cook nice tidbits for ye, if ye jist turned'
em over wi' yer fork, and ate one or two monthfuls, without
knowing what ye was eatin'.”

“I've been pining for Gerald, Tulee; and I've been
afraid sometimes that he did n't love me as he used to do.
But now that he has made such preparations for us to live
at Magnolia Lawn, I am as happy as a queen.”

She went off singing, and as Tulee looked after her she
murmured to herself: “And what a handsome queen she'd
make! Gold ain't none too good for her to walk on. But
is it the truth he told her about settling with the creditors?
There's never no telling anything by what he says. Do
hear her singing now! It sounds as lively as Missy Flory.
Ah! that was a strange business. I wonder whether the
little darling is dead.”

While she was preparing supper, with such cogitations
passing through her mind, Rosa began to dash off a letter,
as follows:—

Dearly Beloved,—I am so happy that I cannot
wait a minute without telling you about it. I have done a
naughty thing, but, as it is the first time I ever disobeyed
you, I hope you will forgive me. You told me never to
go to the plantation without you. But I waited and waited,
and you did n't come; and we were so happy there,
that lovely day, that I longed to go again. I knew it
would be very lonesome without you; but I thought it
would be some comfort to see again the places where we
walked together, and sang together, and called each other
all manner of foolish fond names. Do you remember how
many variations you rung upon my name, — Rosabella,
Rosalinda, Rosamunda, Rosa Regina? How you did pelt

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

me with roses! Do you remember how happy we were in
the garden bower? How we sang together the old-fashioned
canzonet, `Love in thine eyes forever plays'? And
how the mocking-bird imitated your guitar, while you were
singing the Don Giovanni serenade?

“I was thinking this all over, as I rode alone over the
same ground we traversed on that happy day. But it was
so different without the love-light of your eyes and the
pressure of your dear hand, that I felt the tears gathering,
and had all manner of sad thoughts. I feared you did n't
care for me as you used to do, and were finding it easy to
live without me. But when I entered the parlor that
overlooks the beautiful lawn, all my doubts vanished.
You had encouraged me to hope that it might be our
future home; but I little dreamed it was to be so soon, and
that you were preparing such a charming surprise for me.
Don't be vexed with me, dearest, for finding out your secret.
It made me so happy! It made the world seem like Paradise.
Ah! I knew why everything was so rose-colored.
It was so like you to think of that! Then everything is so
elegant! You knew your Rosamunda's taste for elegance.

“But Tulee summons me to supper. Dear, good, faithful
Tulee! What a comfort she has been to me in this
lonesome time!

“Now I have come back to the pretty little writing-desk
you gave me, and I will finish my letter. I feel as if I
wanted to write to you forever, if I can't have you to talk
to. You can't imagine how lonesome I have been. The
new music you sent me was charming; but whatever I
practised or improvised took a solemn and plaintive character,
like the moaning of the sea and the whispering of

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

the pines. One's own voice sounds so solitary when there
is no other voice to lean upon, and no appreciating ear to
listen for the coming chords. I have even found it a relief
to play and sing to Tulee, who is always an admiring listener,
if not a very discriminating one; and as for Tom, it
seems as if the eyes would fly out of his head when I play
to him. I have tried to take exercise every day, as you
advised; but while the hot weather lasted, I was afraid of
snakes, and the mosquitoes and sand-flies were tormenting.
Now it is cooler I ramble about more, but my loneliness
goes everywhere with me. Everything is so still here,
that it sometimes makes me afraid. The moonlight looks
awfully solemn on the dark pines. You remember that dead
pine-tree? The wind has broken it, and there it stands in
front of the evergreen grove, with two arms spread out,
and a knot like a head with a hat on it, and a streamer of
moss hanging from it. It looks so white and strange in
the moonlight, that it seems as if Floracita's spirit were
beckoning to me.

“But I did n't mean to write about sad things. I don't
feel sad now; I was only telling you how lonely and
nervous I had been, that you might imagine how much
good it has done me to see such kind arrangements at
Magnolia Lawn. Forgive me for going there, contrary
to your orders. I did so long for a little variety! I
couldn't have dreamed you were planning such a pleasant
surprise for me. Sha' n't we be happy there, calling one
another all the old foolish pet names? Dear, good Gerald,
I shall never again have any ungrateful doubts of your love.

Adios, luz de mes ojos. Come soon to

“Your grateful and loving
“Rosa.”

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

That evening the plash of the waves no longer seemed
like a requiem over her lost sister; the moonlight gave
poetic beauty to the pines; and even the blasted tree, with
its waving streamer of moss, seemed only another picturesque
feature in the landscape; so truly does Nature give
us back a reflection of our souls.

She waked from a refreshing sleep with a consciousness
of happiness unknown for a long time. When Tom came
to say he was going to Savannah, she commissioned him to
go to the store where her dresses were usually ordered,
and buy some fine French merino. She gave him very
minute directions, accompanied with a bird-of-paradise
pattern. “That is Gerald's favorite color,” she said to
herself. “I will embroider it with white floss-silk, and tie
it with white silk cord and tassels. The first time we
breakfast together at Magnolia Lawn I will wear it, fastened
at the throat with that pretty little knot of silver
filigree he gave me on my birthday. Then I shall look
as bridal as the home he is preparing for me.”

The embroidery of this dress furnished pleasant occupation
for many days. When it was half finished, she tried
it on before the mirror, and smiled to see how becoming
was the effect. She queried whether Gerald would like
one or two of Madame Guirlande's pale amber-colored artificial
nasturtiums in her hair. She placed them coquettishly
by the side of her head for a moment, and laid them
down, saying to herself: “No; too much dress for the
morning. He will like better the plain braids of my hair
with the curls falling over them.” As she sat, hour after
hour, embroidering the dress which was expected to
produce such a sensation, Tulee's heart was gladdened
by hearing her sing almost continually. “Bless her

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

dear heart!” exclaimed she; “that sounds like the old
times.”

But when a fortnight passed without an answer to her
letter, the showers of melody subsided. Shadows of old
doubts began to creep over the inward sunshine; though
she tried to drive them away by recalling Gerald's promise
to try to secure her safety by making a compromise with
her father's creditors. And were not the new arrangements
at Magnolia Lawn a sign that he had accomplished
his generous purpose? She was asking herself that question
for the hundredth time, as she sat looking out on the
twilight landscape, when she heard a well-known voice approaching,
singing, “C'est l'amour, l'amour, l'amour, qui
fait le monde à la ronde”; and a moment after she was
folded in Gerald's arms, and he was calling her endearing
names in a polyglot of languages, which he had learned
from her and Floracita.

“So you are not very angry with me for going there
and finding out your secret,” inquired she.

“I was angry,” he replied; “but while I was coming to
you all my anger melted away.”

“And you do love me as well as ever,” said she. “I
thought perhaps so many handsome ladies would fall in love
with you, that I should not be your Rosa munda any more.”

“I have met many handsome ladies,” responded he,
“but never one worthy to bear the train of my Rosa Regina.”

Thus the evening passed in conversation more agreeable
to them than the wittiest or the wisest would have been.
But it has been well said, “the words of lovers are like the
rich wines of the South, — they are delicious in their native
soil, but will not bear transportation.”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

The next morning he announced the necessity of returning
to the North to complete some business, and said he
must, in the mean time, spend some hours at the plantation.
“And Rosa dear,” added he, “I shall really be angry with
you if you go there again unless I am with you.”

She shook her finger at him, and said, with one of her
most expressive smiles: “Ah, I see through you! You
are planning some more pleasant surprises for me. How
happy we shall be there! As for that rich uncle of yours,
if you will only let me see him, I will do my best to make
him love me, and perhaps I shall succeed.”

“It would be wonderful if you did not, you charming
enchantress,” responded he. He folded her closely, and
looked into the depths of her beautiful eyes with intensity,
not unmingled with sadness.

A moment after he was waving his hat from the shrubbery;
and so he passed away out of her sight. His sudden
reappearance, his lavish fondness, his quick departure,
and the strange earnestness of his farewell look, were remembered
like the flitting visions of a dream.

-- 127 --

CHAPTER XI.

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

IN less than three weeks after that tender parting, an elegant
barouche stopped in front of Magnolia Lawn, and
Mr. Fitzgerald assisted a very pretty blonde young lady to
alight from it. As she entered the parlor, wavering gleams
of sunset lighted up the pearl-colored paper, softened by
lace-shadows from the windows. The lady glanced round
the apartment with a happy smile, and, turning to the window,
said: “What a beautiful lawn! What superb trees!”

“Does it equal your expectations, dear?” he asked.
“You had formed such romantic ideas of the place, I
feared you might be disappointed.”

“I suppose that was the reason you tried to persuade
me to spend our honeymoon in Savannah,” rejoined she.
“But we should be so bored with visitors. Here, it seems
like the Garden of Eden, when Adam and Eve had it all
to themselves, before the serpent went there to make mischief.
I had heard father and mother tell so much about
Magnolia Lawn that I was eager to see it.”

“They visited it in spring, when it really does look like
Paradise,” replied he. “It has its beauties now; but this
is not the favorable season for seeing it; and after we have
been here a few days, I think we had better return to Savannah,
and come again when the lawn is carpeted with
flowers.”

“I see your mind is bent upon not staying here,” answered
she; “and I suppose it would be rather tiresome
to have no other company than your stupid little Lily Bell.”

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

She spoke with a pouting affectation of reproach, and he
exclaimed, “Lily, darling!” as he passed his arm round her
slender waist, and, putting aside a shower of pale yellowish
ringlets, gazed fondly into the blue eyes that were upturned
to his.

They were interrupted by the entrance of Venus, who
came to ask their orders. “Tell them to serve supper at
seven, and then come and show your mistress to her dressing-room,”
he said. As she retired, he added: “Now she'll
have something to tell of. She'll be proud enough of being
the first to get a full sight of the new Missis; and it is
a sight worth talking about.”

With a gratified smile, she glanced at the pier-glass
which reflected her graceful little figure, and, taking his
arm, she walked slowly round the room, praising the tasteful
arrangements. “Everything has such a bridal look!”
she said.

“Of course,” replied he; “when I have such a fair Lily
Bell for a bride, I wish to have her bower pearly and lilylike.
But here is Venus come to show you to your dressing-room.
I hope you will like the arrangements up stairs
also.”

She kissed her hand to him as she left the room, and he
returned the salute. When she had gone, he paced slowly
up and down for a few moments. As he passed the piano,
he touched the keys in a rambling way. The tones he
brought out were a few notes of an air he and Rosabella
had sung in that same room a few months before. He
turned abruptly from the instrument, and looked out from
the window in the direction of the lonely cottage. Nothing
was visible but trees and a line of the ocean beyond. But
the chambers of his soul were filled with visions of Rosa.

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

He thought of the delightful day they had spent together,
looking upon these same scenes; of their songs and caresses
in the bower; of her letter, so full of love and glad surprise
at the bridal arrangements she supposed he had made for
her. “I really hope Lily wont insist upon staying here
long,” thought he; “for it is rather an embarrassing position
for me.”

He seated himself at the piano and swept his hand up
and down the keys, as if trying to drown his thoughts in a
tempest of sound. But, do what he would, the thoughts
spoke loudest; and after a while he leaned his head forward
on the piano, lost in revery.

A soft little hand touched his head, and a feminine voice
inquired, “What are you thinking of, Gerald?”

“Of you, my pearl,” he replied, rising hastily, and stooping
to imprint a kiss on the forehead of his bride.

“And pray what were you thinking about me?” she
asked.

“That you are the greatest beauty in the world, and that
I love you better than man ever loved woman,” rejoined he.
And so the game of courtship went on, till it was interrupted
by a summons to supper.

When they returned some time later, the curtains were
drawn and candles lighted. “You have not yet tried the
piano,” said he, as he placed the music-stool.

She seated herself, and, after running up and down the
keys, and saying she liked the tone of the instrument, she
began to play and sing “Robin Adair.” She had a sweet,
thin voice, and her style of playing indicated rather one
who had learned music, than one whose soul lived in its
element. Fitzgerald thought of the last singing he had
heard at that piano; and without asking for another song,

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

he began to sing to her accompaniment, “Drink to me only
with thine eyes.” He had scarcely finished the line, “Leave
a kiss within the cup, and I'll not ask for wine,” when clear,
liquid tones rose on the air, apparently from the veranda;
and the words they carried on their wings were these:—



“Down in the meadow, 'mong the clover,
I walked with Nelly by my side.
Now all those happy days are over,
Farewell, my dark Virginia bride.
Nelly was a lady;
Last night she died.
Toll the bell for lovely Nell,
My dark Virginia bride.”

The bride listened intensely, her fingers resting lightly
on the keys, and when the sounds died away she started
up, exclaiming, “What a voice! I never heard anything
like it.”

She moved eagerly toward the veranda, but was suddenly
arrested by her husband. “No, no, darling,” said
he. “You mustn't expose yourself to the night air.”

“Then do go out yourself and bring her in,” urged she.
“I must hear more of that voice. Who is she?”

“One of the darkies, I suppose,” rejoined he. “You
know they all have musical gifts.”

“Not such gifts as that, I imagine,” she replied. “Do
go out and bring her in.”

She was about to draw the curtain aside to look out,
when he nervously called her attention to another window.
“See here!” he exclaimed. “My people are gathering to
welcome their new missis. In answer to Tom's request,
I told him I would introduce you to them to-night. But
you are tired, and I am afraid you will take cold in the

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

evening air; so we will postpone the ceremony until to-morrow.”

“O, no,” she replied, “I would prefer to go now. How
their black faces will shine when they see the glass beads
and gay handkerchiefs I have brought for them! Besides,
I want to find out who that singer is. It's strange you
don't take more interest in such a voice as that, when you
are so full of music. Will you have the goodness to ring
for my shawl?”

With a decision almost peremptory in its tone, he said,
“No; I had rather you would not go out.” Seeing that
his manner excited some surprise, he patted her head and
added: “Mind your husband now, that's a good child.
Amuse yourself at the piano while I go out.”

She pouted a little, but finished by saying coaxingly,
“Come back soon, dear.” She attempted to follow him
far enough to look out on the veranda, but he gently put
her back, and, kissing his hand to her, departed. She
raised a corner of the curtain and peeped out to catch the
last glimpse of his figure. The moon was rising, and she
could see that he walked slowly, peering into spots of dense
shadow or thickets of shrubbery, as if looking for some
one. But all was motionless and still, save the sound of a
banjo from the group of servants. “How I wish I could
hear that voice again!” she thought to herself. “It's very
singular Gerald should appear so indifferent to it. What
can be the meaning of it?”

She pondered for a few minutes, and then she tried to
play; but not finding it entertaining without an auditor, she
soon rose, and, drawing aside one of the curtains, looked
out upon the lovely night. The grand old trees cast broad
shadows on the lawn, and the shrubbery of the garden

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

gleamed in the soft moonlight. She felt solitary without
any one to speak to, and, being accustomed to have her
whims gratified, she was rather impatient under the prohibition
laid upon her. She rung the bell and requested
Venus to bring her shawl. The obsequious dressing-maid
laid it lightly on her shoulders, and holding out a white
nubia of zephyr worsted, she said, “P'r'aps missis would
like to war dis ere.” She stood watching while her mistress
twined the gossamer fabric round her head with careless
grace. She opened the door for her to pass out on the
veranda, and as she looked after her she muttered to herself,
“She's a pooty missis; but not such a gran' hansom
lady as turrer.” A laugh shone through her dark face as
she added, “'T would be curus ef she should fine turrer
missis out dar.” As she passed through the parlor she
glanced at the large mirror, which dimly reflected her
dusky charms, and said with a smile: “Massa knows
what's hansome. He's good judge ob we far sex.”

The remark was inaudible to the bride, who walked up
and down the veranda, ever and anon glancing at the garden
walks, to see if Gerald were in sight. She had a little
plan of hiding among the vines when she saw him coming,
and peeping out suddenly as he approached. She thought
to herself she should look so pretty in the moonlight, that
he would forget to chide her. And certainly she was a
pleasant vision. Her fairy figure, enveloped in soft white
folds of muslin, her delicate complexion shaded by curls so
fair that they seemed a portion of the fleecy nubia, were so
perfectly in unison with the mild radiance of the evening,
that she seemed like an embodied portion of the moonlight.
Gerald absented himself so long that her little plan of surprising
him had time to cool. She paused more frequently

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

in her promenade, and looked longer at the distant sparkle
of the sea. Turning to resume her walk, after one of these
brief moments of contemplation, she happened to glance at
the lattice-work of the veranda, and through one of its
openings saw a large, dark eye watching her. She started
to run into the house, but upon second thought she called
out, “Gerald, you rogue, why did n't you speak to let me
know you were there?” She darted toward the lattice,
but the eye disappeared. She tried to follow, but saw only
a tall shadow gliding away behind the corner of the house.
She pursued, but found only a tremulous reflection of vines
in the moonlight. She kept on round the house, and into
the garden, frequently calling out, “Gerald! Gerald!”
“Hark! hark!” she murmured to herself, as some far-off
tones of “Toll the bell” floated through the air. The
ghostly moonlight, the strange, lonely place, and the sad,
mysterious sounds made her a little afraid. In a more
agitated tone, she called Gerald again. In obedience to
her summons, she saw him coming toward her in the garden
walk. Forgetful of her momentary fear, she sprang
toward him, exclaiming: “Are you a wizard? How did
you get there, when two minutes ago you were peeping at
me through the veranda lattice?”

“I have n't been there,” he replied; “but why are you
out here, Lily, when I particularly requested you to stay
in the house till I came?”

“O, you were so long coming, that I grew tired of being
alone. The moonlight looked so inviting that I went out
on the veranda to watch for you; and when I saw you
looking at me through the lattice, I ran after you, and
could n't find you.”

`I have n't been near the lattice,” he replied. “If you

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

saw somebody looking at you, I presume it was one of the
servants peeping at the new missis.”

“None of your tricks!” rejoined she, snapping her fingers
at him playfully. “It was your eye that I saw. If it
were n't for making you vain, I would ask you whether
your handsome eyes could be mistaken for the eyes of one
of your negroes. But I want you to go with me to that
bower down there.”

“Not to-night, dearest,” said he. “I will go with you
to-morrow.”

“Now is just the time,” persisted she. “Bowers never
look so pretty as by moonlight. I don't think you are very
gallant to your bride to refuse her such a little favor.”

Thus urged, he yielded, though reluctantly, to her whim.
As she entered the bower, and turned to speak to him, the
moonlight fell full upon her figure. “What a pretty little
witch you are!” he exclaimed. “My Lily Bell, my precious
pearl, my sylph! You look like a spirit just floated
down from the moon.”

“All moonshine!” replied she, with a smile.

He kissed the saucy lips, and the vines which had witnessed
other caresses in that same bower, a few months
earlier, whispered to each other, but told no tales. She
leaned her head upon his bosom, and looking out upon the
winding walks of the garden, so fair and peaceful in sheen
and shadow, she said that her new home was more beautiful
than she had dreamed. “Hark!” said she, raising
her head suddenly, and listening. “I thought I heard a
sigh.”

“It was only the wind among the vines,” he replied.
“Wandering about in the moonlight has made you nervous.”

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

“I believe I was a little afraid before you came,” said
she. “That eye looking at me through the lattice gave
me a start; and while I was running after your shadow, I
heard that voice again singing, `Toll the bell.' I wonder
how you can be so indifferent about such a remarkable
voice, when you are such a lover of music.”

“I presume, as I told you before, that it was one of the
darkies,” rejoined he. “I will inquire about it to-morrow.”

“I should sooner believe it to be the voice of an angel
from heaven, than a darky,” responded the bride. “I
wish I could hear it again before I sleep.”

In immediate response to her wish, the full rich voice
she had invoked began to sing an air from “Norma,” beginning,
“O, how his art deceived thee!”

Fitzgerald started so suddenly, he overturned a seat near
them. “Hush!” she whispered, clinging to his arm. Thus
they stood in silence, she listening with rapt attention, he
embarrassed and angry almost beyond endurance. The
enchanting sounds were obviously receding.

“Let us follow her, and settle the question who she is,”
said Lily, trying to pull him forward. But he held her
back strongly.

“No more running about to-night,” he answered almost
sternly. Then, immediately checking himself, he added, in
a gentler tone: “It is imprudent in you to be out so long
in the evening air; and I am really very tired, dear Lily.
To-morrow I will try to ascertain which of the servants
has been following you round in this strange way.”

“Do you suppose any servant could sing that?” she
exclaimed.

“They are nearly all musical, and wonderfully imitative,”
answered he. “They can catch almost anything

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

they hear.” He spoke in a nonchalant tone, but she felt
his arm tremble as she leaned upon it. He had never before
made such an effort to repress rage.

In tones of tender anxiety, she said: “I am afraid
you are very tired, dear. I am sorry I kept you out
so long.”

“I am rather weary,” he replied, taking her hand, and
holding it in his. He was so silent as they walked toward
the house, that she feared he was seriously offended with
her.

As they entered the parlor she said, “I did n't think
you cared about my not going out, Gerald, except on account
of my taking cold; and with my shawl and nubia I
don't think there was the least danger of that. It was such
a beautiful night, I wanted to go out to meet you, dear.”

He kissed her mechanically, and replied, “I am not
offended, darling.”

“Then, if the blue devils possess you, we will try Saul's
method of driving them away,” said she. She seated herself
at the piano, and asked him whether he would accompany
her with voice or flute. He tried the flute, but
played with such uncertainty, that she looked at him with
surprise. Music was the worst remedy she could have
tried to quiet the disturbance in his soul; for its voice
evoked ghosts of the past.

“I am really tired, Lily,” said he; and, affecting a drowsiness
he did not feel, he proposed retiring for the night.

The chamber was beautiful with the moon shining through
its rose-tinted drapery, and the murmur of the ocean was a
soothing lullaby. But it was long before either of them
slept; and when they slumbered, the same voice went
singing through their dreams. He was in the flowery

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

parlor at New Orleans, listening to “The Light of other Days”;
and she was following a veiled shadow through a strange
garden, hearing the intermingled tones of “Norma” and
“Toll the bell.”

It was late in the morning when she awoke. Gerald
was gone, but a bouquet of fragrant flowers lay on the pillow
beside her. Her dressing-gown was on a chair by the
beside, and Venus sat at the window sewing.

“Where is Mr. Fitzgerald?” she inquired.

“He said he war gwine to turrer plantation on business.
He leff dem flower dar, an' tole me to say he 'd come back
soon.”

The fair hair was neatly arranged by the black hands that
contrasted so strongly with it. The genteel little figure
was enveloped in a morning-dress of delicate blue and
white French cambric, and the little feet were ensconced
in slippers of azure velvet embroidered with silver. The
dainty breakfast, served on French porcelain, was slowly
eaten, and still Gerald returned not. She removed to the
chamber window, and, leaning her cheek on her hand, looked
out upon the sun-sparkle of the ocean. Her morning
thought was the same with which she had passed into slumber
the previous night. How strange it was that Gerald
would take no notice of that enchanting voice! The incident
that seemed to her a charming novelty had, she knew
not why, cast a shadow over the first evening in their
bridal home.

-- 138 --

CHAPTER XII.

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

MR. FITZGERALD had ordered his horse to be
saddled at an earlier hour than Tom had ever
known him to ride, except on a hunting excursion, and in
his own mind he concluded that his master would be asleep
at the hour he had indicated. Before he stretched himself
on the floor for the night, he expressed this opinion to the
cook by saying, “Yer know, Dinah, white folks is allers
mighty wide awake de night afore dey gits up.”

To his surprise, however, Mr. Fitzgerald made his appearance
at the stable just as he was beginning to comb
the horse. “You lazy black rascal,” he exclaimed, “did n't
I order you to have the horse ready by this time?”

“Yes, Massa,” replied Tom, sheering out of the way of
the upraised whip; “but it peers like Massa's watch be
leetle bit faster dan de sun dis ere mornin'.”

The horse was speedily ready, and Tom looked after his
master as he leaped into the saddle and dashed off in the
direction of the lonely cottage. There was a grin on his
face as he muttered, “Reckon Missis don't know whar yer
gwine.” He walked toward the house, whistling, “Nelly
was a lady.”

“Dat ar war gwine roun' an' roun' de hus las' night, jes
like a sperit. 'Twar dat ar Spanish lady,” said Dinah.

“She sings splendiferous,” rejoined Tom, “an' Massa
liked it more dan de berry bes bottle ob wine.” He ended
by humming, “Now all dem happy days am ober.”

“Better not let Massa hear yer sing dat ar,” said Dinah.
“He make yer sing nudder song.”

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

“She's mighty gran' lady, an' a bery perlite missis, an'
Ise sorry fur her,” replied Tom.

Mr. Fitzgerald had no sense of refreshment in his morning
ride. He urged his horse along impatiently, with brow
contracted and lips firmly compressed. He was rehearsing
in his mind the severe reprimand he intended to bestow
upon Rosa. He expected to be met with tears and reproaches,
to which he would show himself hard till she
made contrite apologies for her most unexpected and provoking
proceedings. It was his purpose to pardon her at
last, for he was far enough from wishing to lose her; and
she had always been so gentle and subnissive, that he entertained
no doubt the scene would end with a loving
willingness to accept his explanations, and believe in his
renewed professions. “She loves me to distraction, and
she is entirely in my power,” thought he. “It will be
strange indeed if I cannot mould her as I will.”

Arrived at the cottage, he found Tulee washing on a
bench outside the kitchen. “Good morning, Tulee,” said
he. “Is your mistress up yet?”

“Missy Rosy ha'n't been asleep,” she answered in a
very cold tone, without looking up from her work.

He entered the house, and softly opened the door of
Rosa's sleeping apartment. She was walking slowly, with
arms crossed, looking downward, as if plunged in thought.
Her extreme pallor disarmed him, and there was no hardness
in his tone when he said, “Rosabella!”

She started, for she had supposed the intruder was Tulee.
With head proudly erect, nostrils dilated, and eyes that
flashed fire, she exclaimed, “How dare you come here?”

This reception was so entirely unexpected, that it disconcerted
him; and instead of the severe reproof he had

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

contemplated, he said, in an expostulating tone: “Rosa,
I always thought you the soul of honor. When we parted,
you promised not to go to the plantation unless I was
with you. Is this the way you keep your word?”

You talk of honor and promises!” she exclaimed.

The sneer conveyed in the tones stung him to the quick.
But he made an effort to conceal his chagrin, and said, with
apparent calmness: “You must admit it was an unaccountable
freak to start for the plantation in the evening, and
go wandering round the grounds in that mysterious way.
What could have induced you to take such a step?”

“I accidentally overheard Tom telling Tulee that you
were to bring home a bride from the North yesterday. I
could not believe it of you, and I was too proud to question
him. But after reflecting upon it, I chose to go and see
for myself. And when I had seen for myself, I wished
to remind you of that past which you seemed to have forgotten.”

“Course on Tom!” he exclaimed. “He shall smart for
this mischief.”

“Don't be so unmanly as to punish a poor servant for
mentioning a piece of news that interested the whole plantation,
and which must of course be a matter of notoriety,”
she replied very quietly. “Both he and Tulee were delicate
enough to conceal it from me.”

Fitzgerald felt embarrassed by her perfect self-possession.
After a slight pause, during which she kept her face
averted from him, he said: “I confess that appearances are
against me, and that you have reason to feel offended. But
if you knew just how I was situated, you would, perhaps,
judge me less harshly. I have met with heavy losses
lately, and I was in danger of becoming bankrupt unless I

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

could keep up my credit by a wealthy marriage. The
father of this young lady is rich, and she fell in love
with me. I have married her; but I tell you truly, dear
Rosa, that I love you more than I ever loved any other
woman.”

“You say she loved you, and yet you could deceive her
so,” she replied. “You could conceal from her that you
already had a wife. When I watched her as she walked
on the veranda I was tempted to reveal myself, and disclose
your baseness.”

Fitzgerald's eyes flashed with sudden anger, as he vociferated,
“Rosa, if you ever dare to set up any such
claim —”

“If I dare!” she exclaimed, interrupting him in a tone
of proud defiance, that thrilled through all his nerves.

Alarmed by the strength of character which he had
never dreamed she possessed, he said: “In your present
state of mind, there is no telling what you may dare to
do. It becomes necessary for you to understand your true
position. You are not my wife. The man who married
us had no legal authority to perform the ceremony.”

“O steeped in falsehood to the lips!” exclaimed she.
“And you are the idol I have worshipped!”

He looked at her with astonishment not unmingled with
admiration. “Rosa, I could not have believed you had
such a temper,” rejoined he. “But why will you persist
in making yourself and me unhappy? As long as my wife
is ignorant of my love for you, no harm is done. If you
would only listen to reason, we might still be happy. I
could manage to visit you often. You would find me as
affectionate as ever; and I will provide amply for you.”

Provide for me?” she repeated slowly, looking him

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

calmly and loftily in the face. “What have you ever seen
in me, Mr. Fitzgerald, that has led you to suppose I would
consent to sell myself?”

His susceptible temperament could not withstand the
regal beauty of her proud attitude and indignant look.
“O Rosa,” said he, “there is no woman on earth to be
compared with you. If you only knew how I idolize you
at this moment, after all the cruel words you have uttered,
you surely would relent. Why will you not be reasonable,
dearest? Why not consent to live with me as your mother
lived with your father?”

“Don't wrong the memory of my mother,” responded
she hastily. “She was too pure and noble to be dishonored
by your cruel laws. She would never have entered
into any such base and degrading arrangement as you propose.
She could n't have lived under the perpetual shame
of deceiving another wife. She could n't have loved my
father, if he had deceived her as you have deceived me.
She trusted him entirely, and in return he gave her his
undivided affection.”

“And I give you undivided affection,” he replied. “By
all the stars of heaven, I swear that you are now, as you
always have been, my Rosa Regina, my Rosa munda.

“Do not exhaust your oaths,” rejoined she, with a contemptuous
curl of the lip. “Keep some of them for your
Lily Bell, your precious pearl, your moonlight sylph.”

Thinking the retort implied a shade of jealousy, he felt
encouraged to persevere. “You may thank your own imprudence
for having overheard words so offensive to you,”
responded he. “But Rosa, dearest, you cannot, with all
your efforts, drive from you the pleasant memories of our
love. You surely do not hate me?”

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

“No, Mr. Fitzgerald; you have fallen below hatred. I
despise you.”

His brow contracted, and his lips tightened. “I cannot
endure this treatment,” said he, in tones of suppressed rage.
“You tempt me too far. You compel me to humble your
pride. Since I cannot persuade you to listen to expostulations
and entreaties, I must inform you that my power over
you is complete. You are my slave. I bought you of
your father's creditors before I went to Nassau. I can sell
you any day I choose; and, by Jove, I will, if —”

The sudden change that came over her arrested him.
She pressed one hand hard upon her heart, and gasped for
breath. He sank at once on his knees, crying, “O, forgive
me, Rosa! I was beside myself.”

But she gave no sign of hearing him; and seeing her
reel backward into a chair, with pale lips and closing eyes,
he hastened to summon Tulee. Such remorse came over
him that he longed to wait for her returning consciousness.
But he remembered that his long absence must excite surprise
in the mind of his bride, and might, perhaps, connect
itself with the mysterious singer of the preceding evening.
Goaded by contending feelings, he hurried through the
footpaths whence he had so often kissed his hand to Rosa
in fond farewell, and hastily mounted his horse without one
backward glance.

Before he came in sight of the plantation, the perturbation
of his mind had subsided, and he began to think himself
a much-injured individual. “Plague on the caprices
of women!” thought he. “All this comes of Lily's taking
the silly, romantic whim of coming here to spend the honeymoon.
And Rosa, foolish girl, what airs she assumes! I
wanted to deal generously by her; but she rejected all my

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

offers as haughtily as if she had been queen of Spain and
all the Americas. There's a devilish deal more of the
Spanish blood in her than I thought for. Pride becomes
her wonderfully; but it won't hold out forever. She'll
find that she can't live without me. I can wait.”

Feeling the need of some safety-valve to let off his vexation,
he selected poor Tom for that purpose. When the
obsequious servant came to lead away the horse, his master
gave him a sharp cut of the whip, saying, “I'll teach you
to tell tales again, you black rascal!” But having a dainty
aversion to the sight of pain, he summoned the overseer,
and consigned him to his tender mercies.

-- 145 --

CHAPTER XIII.

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

IF Flora could have known all this, the sisters would
have soon been locked in each other's arms; but while
she supposed that Rosa still regarded Mr. Fitzgerald with
perfect love and confidence, no explanation of her flight
could be given. She did indeed need to be often reminded
by Mrs. Delano that it would be the most unkind thing
toward her sister, as well as hazardous to herself, to attempt
any communication. Notwithstanding the tenderest
care for her comfort and happiness, she could not help being
sometimes oppressed with homesickness. Her Boston
home was tasteful and elegant, but everything seemed
foreign and strange. She longed for Rosa and Tulee, and
Madame and the Signor. She missed what she called the
olla-podrida phrases to which she had always been accustomed;
and in her desire to behave with propriety, there
was an unwonted sense of constraint. When callers came,
she felt like a colt making its first acquaintance with harness.
She endeavored to conceal such feelings from her
kind benefactress; but sometimes, if she was surprised in
tears, she would say apologetically, “I love you dearly,
Mamita Lila; but it is dreadful to be so far away from
anybody that ever knew anything about the old times.”

“But you forget that I do know something about them,
darling,” replied Mrs. Delano. “I am never so happy as
when you are telling me about your father. Perhaps by
and by, when you have become enough used to your new
home to feel as mischievous as you are prone to be, you

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

will take a fancy to sing to me, `O, there's nothing half
so sweet in life as love's old dream.' ”

It was beautiful to see how girlish the sensible and serious
lady became in her efforts to be companionable to her
young protégée. Day after day, her intimate friends found
her playing battledoor or the Graces, or practising pretty
French romanzas, flowery rondeaux, or lively dances. She
was surprised at herself; for she had not supposed it possible
for her ever to take an interest in such things after her
daughter died. But, like all going out of self, these efforts
brought their recompense.

She always introduced the little stranger as “Miss Flora
Delano, my adopted daughter.” To those who were curious
to inquire further, she said: “She is an orphan, in
whom I became much interested in the West Indies. As
we were both very much alone in the world, I thought the
wisest thing we could do would be to cheer each other's
loneliness.” No allusion was ever made to her former
name, for that might have led to inconvenient questions
concerning her father's marriage; and, moreover, the lady
had no wish to resuscitate the little piece of romance in
her own private history, now remembered by few.

It was contrary to Mrs. Delano's usual caution and deliberation
to adopt a stranger so hastily; and had she been
questioned beforehand, she would have pronounced it impossible
for her to enter into such a relation with one allied
to the colored race, and herself a slave. But a strange
combination of circumstances had all at once placed her in
this most unexpected position. She never for one moment
regretted the step she had taken; but the consciousness of
having a secret to conceal, especially a secret at war with
the conventional rules of society, was distasteful to her, and

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

felt as some diminution of dignity. She did not believe in
the genuineness of Rosa's marriage, though she deemed it
best not to impart such doubts to Flora. If Mr. Fitzgerald
should marry another, she foresaw that it would be her
duty to assist in the reunion of the sisters, both of whom
were slaves. She often thought to herself, “In what a
singular complication I have become involved! So strange
for me, who have such an aversion to all sorts of intrigues
and mysteries.” With these reflections were mingled anxieties
concerning Flora's future. Of course, it would not
be well for her to be deprived of youthful companionship;
and if she mixed with society, her handsome person, her
musical talent, and her graceful dancing would be sure to
attract admirers. And then, would it be right to conceal
her antecedents? And if they should be explained or accidentally
discovered, after her young affections were engaged,
what disappointment and sadness might follow!

But Flora's future was in a fair way to take care of
itself. One day she came flying into the parlor with her
face all aglow. “O Mamita Lila,” exclaimed she, “I
have had such a pleasant surprise! I went to Mr. Goldwin's
store to do your errand, and who should I find there
but Florimond Blumenthal!”

“And, pray, who is Florimond Blumenthal?” inquired
Mrs. Delano.

“O, have n't I told you? I thought I had told you all
about everybody and everything. He was a poor orphan,
that papa took for an errand-boy. He sent him to school,
and afterward he was his clerk. He came to our house
often when I was a little girl; but after he grew tall, papa
used to send an old negro man to do our errands. So I
did n't see him any more till cher papa died. He was very

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

kind to us then. He was the one that brought those beautiful
baskets I told you of. Is n't it funny? They drove
him away from New Orleans because they said he was an
Abolitionist, and that he helped us to escape, when he
did n't know anything at all about it. He said he heard
we had gone to the North. And he went looking all round
in New York, and then he came to Boston, hoping to see
us or hear from us some day; but he had about done expecting
it when I walked into the store. You never saw
anybody so red as he was, when he held out his hand and
said, in such a surprised way, `Miss Royal, is it you?'
Just out of mischief, I told him very demurely that my
name was Delano. Then he became very formal all at
once, and said, `Does this silk suit you, Mrs. Delano?'
That made me laugh, and blush too. I told him I was n't
married, but a kind lady in Summer Street had adopted
me and given me her name. Some other customers came
up to the counter, and so I had to come away.”

“Did you ask him not to mention your former name?”
inquired Mrs. Delano.

“No, I had n't time to think of that,” replied Flora;
“but I will ask him.”

“Don't go to the store on purpose to see him, dear.
Young ladies should be careful about such things,” suggested
her maternal friend.

Two hours afterward, as they returned from a carriagedrive,
Flora had just drawn off her gloves, when she began
to rap on the window, and instantly darted into the street.
Mrs. Delano, looking out, saw her on the opposite sidewalk,
in earnest conversation with a young gentleman.
When she returned, she said to her: “You should n't rap
on the windows to young gentlemen, my child. It has n't
a good appearance.”

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

“I did n't rap to young gentlemen,” replied Flora. “It
was only Florimond. I wanted to tell him not to mention
my name. He asked me about my sister, and I told him
she was alive and well, and I could n't tell him any more
at present. Florimond won't mention anything I request
him not to, — I know he won't.”

Mrs. Delano smiled to herself at Flora's quick, off-hand
way of doing things. “But after all,” thought she, “it is
perhaps better settled so, than it would have been with
more ceremony.” Then speaking aloud, she said, “Your
friend has a very blooming name.”

“His name was Franz,” rejoined Flora; “but Mamita
called him Florimond, because he had such pink cheeks;
and he liked Mamita so much, that he always writes his
name Franz Florimond. We always had so many flowery
names mixed up with our olla-podrida talk. Your name
is flowery too. I used to say Mamita would have called
you Lady Viola; but violet colors and lilac colors are
cousins, and they both suit your complexion and your
name, Mamita Lila.”

After dinner, she began to play and sing with more
gayety than she had manifested for many a day. While
her friend played, she practised several new dances with
great spirit; and after she had kissed good-night, she went
twirling through the door, as if music were handing her
out.

Mrs. Delano sat awhile in revery. She was thinking
what a splendid marriage her adopted daughter might
make, if it were not for that stain upon her birth. She
was checked by the thought: “How I have fallen into the
world's ways, which seemed to me so mean and heartless
when I was young! Was I happy in the splendid

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

marriage they made for me? From what Flora lets out occasionally,
I judge her father felt painfully the anomalous
position of his handsome daughters. Alas! if I had not
been so weak as to give him up, all this miserable entanglement
might have been prevented. So one wrong produces
another wrong; and thus frightfully may we affect
the destiny of others, while blindly following the lead of
selfishness. But the past, with all its weaknesses and sins,
has gone beyond recall; and I must try to write a better
record on the present.”

As she passed to her sleeping-room, she softly entered
the adjoining chamber, and, shading the lamp with her
hand, she stood for a moment looking at Flora. Though
it was but a few minutes since she was darting round like
a humming-bird, she was now sleeping as sweetly as a
babe. She made an extremely pretty picture in her slumber,
with the long dark eyelashes resting on her youthful
cheek, and a shower of dark curls falling over her arm.
“No wonder Alfred loved her so dearly,” thought she.
“If his spirit can see us, he must bless me for saving his
innocent child.” Filled with this solemn and tender
thought, she knelt by the bedside, and prayed for blessing
and guidance in the task she had undertaken.

The unexpected finding of a link connected with old
times had a salutary effect on Flora's spirits. In the
morning, she said that she had had pleasant dreams about
Rosabella and Tulee, and that she did n't mean to be homesick
any more. “It's very ungrateful,” added she, “when
my dear, good Mamita Lila does so much to make me
happy.”

“To help you keep your good resolution, I propose that
we go to the Athenæum,” said Mrs. Delano, smiling.

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

Flora had never been in a gallery of paintings, and she
was as much pleased as a little child with a new picturebook.
Her enthusiasm attracted attention, and visitors
smiled to see her clap her hands, and to hear her little
shouts of pleasure or of fun. Ladies said to each other,
“It's plain that this lively little adoptée of Mrs. Delano's
has never been much in good society.” And gentlemen
answered, “It is equally obvious that she has never kept
vulgar company.”

Mrs. Delano's nice ideas of conventional propriety were
a little disturbed, and she was slightly annoyed by the attention
they attracted. But she said to herself, “If I am
always checking the child, I shall spoil the naturalness
which makes her so charming.” So she quietly went on
explaining the pictures, and giving an account of the
artists.

The next day it rained; and Mrs. Delano read aloud
“The Lady of the Lake,” stopping now and then to explain
its connection with Scottish history, or to tell what
scenes Rossini had introduced in La Donna del Lago,
which she had heard performed in Paris. The scenes of
the opera were eagerly imbibed, but the historical lessons
rolled off her memory, like water from a duck's back. It
continued to rain and drizzle for three days; and Flora,
who was very atmospheric, began to yield to the dismal
influence of the weather. Her watchful friend noticed the
shadow of homesickness coming over the sunlight of her
eyes, and proposed that they should go to a concert. Flora
objected, saying that music would make her think so much
of Rosabella, she was afraid she should cry in public.
But when the programme was produced, she saw nothing
associated with her sister, and said, “I will go if you wish

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

it, Mamita Lila, because I like to do everything you wish.”
She felt very indifferent about going; but when Mr. Wood
came forward, singing, “The sea, the sea, the open sea!”
in tones so strong and full that they seemed the voice of
the sea itself, she was half beside herself with delight. She
kept time with her head and hands, with a degree of animation
that made the people round her smile. She, quite
unconscious of observation, swayed to the music, and ever
and anon nodded her approbation to a fair-faced young
gentleman, who seemed to be enjoying the concert very
highly, though not to such a degree as to be oblivious of
the audience.

Mrs. Delano was partly amused and partly annoyed.
She took Flora's hand, and by a gentle pressure, now and
then, sought to remind her that they were in public; but
she understood it as an indication of musical sympathy,
and went on all the same.

When they entered the carriage to return home, she
drew a long breath, and exclaimed, “O Mamita, how I
have enjoyed the concert!”

“I am very glad of it,” replied her friend. “I suppose
that was Mr. Blumenthal to whom you nodded several
times, and who followed you to the carriage. But, my
dear, it is n't the custom for young ladies to keep nodding
to young gentlemen in public places.”

“Is n't it? I did n't think anything about it,” rejoined
Flora. “But Florimond is n't a gentleman. He's an old
acquaintance. Don't you find it very tiresome, Mamita, to
be always remembering what is the custom? I'm sure I
shall never learn.”

When she went singing up stairs that night, Mrs. Delano
smiled to herself as she said, “What am I to do with this

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

mercurial young creature? What an overturn she makes
in all my serious pursuits and quiet ways! But there is
something singularly refreshing about the artless little
darling.”

Warm weather was coming, and Mrs. Delano began to
make arrangements for passing the summer at Newport;
but her plans were suddenly changed. One morning Flora
wished to purchase some colored crayons to finish a drawing
she had begun. As she was going out, her friend said
to her, “The sun shines so brightly, you had better wear
your veil.”

“O, I've been muffled up so much, I do detest veils,”
replied Flora, half laughingly and half impatiently. “I
like to have a whole world full of air to breathe in. But
if you wish it, Mamita Lila, I will wear it.”

It seemed scarcely ten minutes after, when the door-bell
was rung with energy, and Flora came in nervously agitated.

“O Mamita!” exclaimed she, “I am so glad you advised
me to wear a veil. I met Mr. Fitzgerald in this very
street. I don't think he saw me, for my veil was close,
and as soon as I saw him coming I held my head down.
He can't take me here in Boston, and carry me off, can he?”

“He shall not carry you off, darling; but you must not
go in the street, except in the carriage with me. We will
sit up stairs, a little away from the windows; and if I read
aloud, you won't forget yourself and sing at your embroidery
or drawing, as you are apt to do. It's not likely he will
remain in the city many days, and I will try to ascertain
his movements.”

Before they had settled to their occupations, a ring at
the door made Flora start, and quickened the pulses of her
less excitable friend. It proved to be only a box of

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

flowers from the country. But Mrs. Delano, uneasy in the
presence of an undefined danger, the nature and extent of
which she did not understand, opened her writing-desk and
wrote the following note:—

Mr. Willard Percival.

“Dear Sir, — If you can spare an hour this evening to
talk with me on a subject of importance, you will greatly
oblige yours,

“Very respectfully,
“Lila Delano.”

A servant was sent with the note, and directed to admit
no gentleman during the day or evening, without first
bringing up his name.

While they were lingering at the tea-table, the door-bell
rang, and Flora, with a look of alarm, started to run up
stairs. “Wait a moment, till the name is brought in,”
said her friend. “If I admit the visitor, I should like to
have you follow me to the parlor, and remain there ten or
fifteen minutes. You can then go to your room, and when
you are there, dear, be careful not to sing loud. Mr. Fitzgerald
shall not take you from me; but if he were to find
out you were here, it might give rise to talk that would be
unpleasant.”

The servant announced Mr. Willard Percival; and a
few moments afterward Mrs. Delano introduced her prot
égée.
Mr. Percival was too well bred to stare, but the
handsome, foreign-looking little damsel evidently surprised
him. He congratulated them both upon the relation between
them, and said he need not wish the young lady
happiness in her new home, for he believed Mrs. Delano
always created an atmosphere of happiness around her.

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

After a few moments of desultory conversation, Flora left
the room. When she had gone, Mr. Percival remarked,
“That is a very fascinating young person.”

“I thought she would strike you agreeably,” replied
Mrs. Delano. “Her beauty and gracefulness attracted me
the first time I saw her; and afterward I was still more
taken by her extremely naïve manner. She has been
brought up in seclusion as complete as Miranda's on the
enchanted island; and there is no resisting the charm of
her impulsive naturalness. But, if you please, I will now
explain the note I sent to you this morning. I heard some
months ago that you had joined the Anti-Slavery Society.”

“And did you send for me hoping to convert me from the
error of my ways?” inquired he, smiling.

“On the contrary, I sent for you to consult concerning a
slave in whom I am interested.”

You, Mrs. Delano!” he exclaimed, in a tone of great
surprise.

“You may well think it strange,” she replied, “knowing,
as you do, how bitterly both my father and my husband
were opposed to the anti-slavery agitation, and how entirely
apart my own life has been from anything of that sort.
But while I was at the South this winter, I heard of a case
which greatly interested my feelings. A wealthy American
merchant in New Orleans became strongly attached to a
beautiful quadroon, who was both the daughter and the
slave of a Spanish planter. Her father became involved
in some pecuniary trouble, and sold his daughter to the
American merchant, knowing that they were mutually attached.
Her bondage was merely nominal, for the tie of
affection remained constant between them as long as she
lived; and he would have married her if such marriages

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

had been legal in Louisiana. By some unaccountable
carelessness, he neglected to manumit her. She left two
handsome and accomplished daughters, who always supposed
their mother to be a Spanish lady, and the wedded
wife of their father. But he died insolvent, and, to their
great dismay, they found themselves claimed as slaves under
the Southern law, that `the child follows the condition
of the mother.' A Southern gentleman, who was in love
with the eldest, married her privately, and smuggled them
both away to Nassau. After a while he went there to meet
them, having previously succeeded in buying them of the
creditors. But his conduct toward the younger was so
base, that she absconded. The question I wish to ask of
you is, whether, if he should find her in the Free States,
he could claim her as his slave, and have his claim allowed
by law.”

“Not if he sent them to Nassau,” replied Mr. Percival.
“British soil has the enviable distinction of making free
whosoever touches it.”

“But he afterward brought them back to an island
between Georgia and South Carolina,” said Mrs. Delano.
“The eldest proved a most loving and faithful wife, and to
this day has no suspicion of his designs with regard to her
sister.”

“If he married her before he went to Nassau, the ceremony
is not binding,” rejoined Mr. Percival; “for no marriage
with a slave is legal in the Southern States.”

“I was ignorant of that law,” said Mrs. Delano, “being
very little informed on the subject of slavery. But I suspected
trickery of some sort in the transaction, because he
proved himself so unprincipled with regard to the sister.”

“And where is the sister?” inquired Mr. Percival.

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“I trust to your honor as a gentleman to keep the secret
from every mortal,” answered Mrs. Delano. “You have
seen her this evening.”

“Is it possible,” he exclaimed, “that you mean to say
she is your adopted daughter?”

“I did mean to say that,” she replied. “I have placed
great confidence in you; for you can easily imagine it
would be extremely disagreeable to me, as well as to her,
to become objects of public notoriety.”

“Your confidence is a sacred deposit,” answered he.
“I have long been aware that the most romantic stories in
the country have grown out of the institution of slavery;
but this seems stranger than fiction. With all my knowledge
of the subject, I find it hard to realize that such a
young lady as that has been in danger of being sold on the
auction-block in this republic. It makes one desirous to
conceal that he is an American.”

“My principal reason for wishing to consult you,” said
Mrs. Delano, “is, that Mr. Fitzgerald, the purchaser of
these girls, is now in the city, and Flora met him this
morning. Luckily, she was closely veiled, and he did not
recognize her. I think it is impossible he can have obtained
any clew to my connivance at her escape, and yet I
feel a little uneasy. I am so ignorant of the laws on this
subject, that I don't know what he has the power to do if he
discovers her. Can he claim her here in Boston?”

“He could claim her and bring her before the United
States Court,” replied Mr. Percival; “but I doubt whether
he would do it. To claim such a girl as that for a slave,
would excite general sympathy and indignation, and put
too much ammunition into the hands of us Abolitionists.
Besides, no court in the Free States could help deciding

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

that, if he sent her to Nassau, she became free. If he
should discover her whereabouts, I shouldn't wonder if
attempts were made to kidnap her; for men of his character
are very unscrupulous, and there are plenty of caitiffs
in Boston ready to do any bidding of their Southern masters.
If she were conveyed to the South, though the courts
ought to decide she was free, it is doubtful whether they
would do it; for, like Achilles, they scorn the idea that
laws were made for such as they.”

“If I were certain that Mr. Fitzgerald knew of her being
here, or that he even suspected it,” said Mrs. Delano,
“I would at once take measures to settle the question by
private purchase; but the presumption is that he and the
sister suppose Flora to be dead, and her escape cannot be
made known without betraying the cause of it. Flora has
a great dread of disturbing her sister's happiness, and she
thinks that, now she is away, all will go well. Another difficulty
is, that, while the unfortunate lady believes herself
to be his lawful wife, she is really his slave, and if she
should offend him in any way he could sell her. It troubles
me that I cannot discover any mode of ascertaining whether
he deserts her or not. He keeps her hidden in the woods
in that lonely island, where her existence is unknown, except
to a few of his negro slaves. The only white friends
she seems to have in the world are her music teacher and
French teacher in New Orleans. Mr. Fitzgerald has impressed
it upon their minds that the creditors of her father
will prosecute him, and challenge him, if they discover that
he first conveyed the girls away and then bought them at
reduced prices. Therefore, if I should send an agent to
New Orleans at any time to obtain tidings of the sister,
those cautious friends would doubtless consider it a trap of
the creditors, and would be very secretive.”

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

“It is a tangled skein to unravel,” rejoined Mr. Pereival.
“I do not see how anything can be done for the sister,
under present circumstances.”

“I feel undecided what course to pursue with regard to
my adopted daughter,” said Mrs. Delano. “Entire seclusion
is neither cheerful nor salutary at her age. But her
person and manners attract attention and excite curiosity.
I am extremely desirous to keep her history secret, but I
already find it difficult to answer questions without resorting
to falsehood, which is a practice exceedingly abhorrent
to me, and a very bad education for her. After this meeting
with Mr. Fitzgerald, I cannot take her to any public
place without a constant feeling of uneasiness. The fact is,
I am so unused to intrigues and mysteries, and I find it so
hard to realize that a young girl like her can be in such a
position, that I am bewildered, and need time to settle my
thoughts upon a rational basis.”

“Such a responsibility is so new to you, so entirely foreign
to your habits, that it must necessarily be perplexing,”
replied her visitor. “I would advise you to go abroad for
a while. Mrs. Pereival and I intend to sail for Europe
soon, and if you will join us we shall consider ourselves
fortunate.”

“I accept the offer thankfully,” said the lady. “It will
help me out of a present difficulty in the very way I was
wishing for.”

When the arrangement was explained to Flora, with a
caution not to go in the streets, or show herself at the windows
meanwhile, she made no objection. But she showed
her dimples with a broad smile, as she said, “It is written
in the book of fate, Mamita Lila, `Always hiding or running
away.' ”

-- 160 --

CHAPTER XIV.

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

ALFRED R. KING, when summoned home to Boston
by the illness of his mother, had, by advice of
physicians, immediately accompanied her to the South of
France, and afterward to Egypt. Finding little benefit
from change of climate, and longing for familiar scenes and
faces, she urged her son to return to New England, after a
brief sojourn in Italy. She was destined never again to
see the home for which she yearned. The worn-out garment
of her soul was laid away under a flowery mound in
Florence, and her son returned alone. During the two
years thus occupied, communication with the United States
had been much interrupted, and his thoughts had been so
absorbed by his dying mother, that the memory of that
bright evening in New Orleans recurred less frequently
than it would otherwise have done. Still, the veiled picture
remained in his soul, making the beauty of all other
women seem dim. As he recrossed the Atlantic, lonely
and sad, a radiant vision of those two sisters sometimes
came before his imagination with the distinctness of actual
presence. As he sat silently watching the white streak
of foam in the wake of the vessel, he could see, as in a
mirror, all the details of that flowery parlor; he could hear
the continuous flow of the fountain in the garden, and the
melodious tones of “Buena Notte, amato bene.”

Arrived in Boston, his first inquiry of the merchants
was whether they had heard anything of Mr. Royal. He
received the news of his death with a whirl of emotions.

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

How he longed for tidings concerning the daughters! But
questions would of course be unavailing, since their existence
was entirely unknown at the North. That Mr. Royal
had died insolvent, and his property had been disposed of
at auction, filled him with alarm. It instantly occurred to
him how much power such circumstances would place in
the hands of Mr. Fitzgerald. The thought passed through
his mind, “Would he marry Rosabella?” And he seemed
to hear a repetition of the light, careless tones, “Of course
not, — she was a quadroon.” His uneasiness was too strong
to be restrained, and the second day after his arrival he
started for New Orleans.

He found the store of his old friend occupied by strangers,
who could only repeat what he had already heard. He
rode out to the house where he had passed that never-to-
be-forgotten evening. There all was painfully changed.
The purchasers had refurnished the house with tasteless
gewgaws, and the spirit of gracefulness had vanished.
Their unmodulated voices grated on his ear, in contrast
with the liquid softness of Rosabella's tones, and the merry,
musical tinkling of Floracita's prattle. All they could tell
him was, that they heard the quadroons who used to be
kept there by the gentleman that owned the house had
gone to the North somewhere. A pang shot through his
soul as he asked himself whether they remembered his offer
of assistance, and had gone in search of him. He turned
and looked back upon the house, as he had done that farewell
morning, when he assured them that he would be a
brother in time of need. He could hardly believe that all
the life and love and beauty which animated that home
had vanished into utter darkness. It seemed stranger
than the changes of a dream.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

Very sad at heart, he returned to the city and sought
out a merchant with whom his father had been accustomed
to transact business. “Mr. Talbot,” said he, “I have come
to New Orleans to inquire concerning the affairs of the late
Mr. Alfred Royal, who was a particular friend of my
father. I have been surprised to hear that he died insolvent;
for I supposed him to be wealthy.”

“He was generally so considered,” rejoined Mr. Talbot.
“But he was brought down by successive failures, and
some unlucky investments, as we merchants often are, you
know.”

“Were you acquainted with him,” asked Alfred.

“I knew very little of him, except in the way of business,”
replied the merchant. “He was disinclined to
society, and therefore some people considered him eccentric;
but he had the reputation of being a kind-hearted,
honorable man.”

“I think he never married,” said Alfred, in a tone of
hesitating inquiry, which he hoped might lead to the subject
he had at heart.

But it only elicited the brief reply, “He was a bachelor.”

“Did you ever hear of any family not legitimated by
law?” inquired the young man.

“There was a rumor about his living somewhere out of
the city with a handsome quadroon,” answered the merchant.
“But such arrangements are so common here, they
excite no curiosity.”

“Can you think of any one who had intimate relations
with him, of whom I could learn something about that connection?”

“No, I cannot. As I tell you, he never mixed with
society, and people knew very little about him. Ha!

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

there's a gentleman going by now, who may be able to
give you some information. Hallo, Signor Papanti!”

The Italian, who was thus hailed, halted in his quick
walk, and, being beckoned to by Mr. Talbot, crossed the
street and entered the store.

“I think you brought a bill against the estate of the late
Mr. Alfred Royal for lessons given to some quadroon girls.
Did you not?” inquired the merchant.

Having received an answer in the affirmative, he said:
“This is Mr. King, a young gentleman from the North,
who wishes to obtain information on that subject. Perhaps
you can give it to him.”

“I remember the young gentleman,” replied the Signor.
“Mr. Royal did introduce me to him at his store.”

The two gentlemen thus introduced bade Mr. Talbot
good morning, and walked away together, when Mr. King
said, “My father and Mr. Royal were as brothers, and
that is the reason I feel interested to know what has become
of his daughters.”

The Italian replied, “I will tell you, sir, because Mr.
Royal told me you were an excellent man, and the son of
his old friend.”

Rapid questions and answers soon brought out the principal
features of the sisters' strange history. When it came
to the fact of their being claimed as slaves, Mr. King
started. “Is such a thing possible in this country?” he
exclaimed. “Girls so elegant and accomplished as they
were!”

“Quite possible, sir,” responded the Signor. “I have
known several similar instances in this city. But in this
case I was surprised, because I never knew their mother
was a slave. She was a singularly handsome and ladylike
woman.”

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

“How was it possible that Mr. Royal neglected to manumit
her?” inquired the young man.

“I suppose he never thought of her otherwise than as
his wife, and never dreamed of being otherwise than rich,”
rejoined the Signor. “Besides, you know how often death
does overtake men with their duties half fulfilled. He did
manumit his daughters a few months before his decease;
but it was decided that he was then too deeply in debt to
have a right to dispose of any portion of his property.”

“Property!” echoed the indignant young man. “Such
a term applied to women makes me an Abolitionist.”

“Please not to speak that word aloud,” responded the
Italian. “I was in prison several weeks on the charge of
helping off those interesting pupils of mine, and I don't
know what might have become of me, if Mr. Fitzgerald
had not helped me by money and influence. I have my
own opinions about slavery, but I had rather go out of
New Orleans before I express them.”

“A free country indeed!” exclaimed the young man,
“where one cannot safely express his indignation against
such enormities. But tell me how the girls were rescued
from such a dreadful fate; for by the assurance you gave
me at the outset that they needed no assistance, I infer that
they were rescued.”

He listened with as much composure as he could to the
account of Mr. Fitzgerald's agency in their escape, his marriage,
Rosabella's devoted love for him, and her happy
home on a Paradisian island. The Signor summed it up
by saying, “I believe her happiness has been entirely
without alloy, except the sad fate of her sister, of which
we heard a few weeks ago.”

“What has happened to her?” inquired Alfred, with
eager interest.

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

“She went to the sea-shore to gather mosses, and never
returned,” replied the Signor. “It is supposed she slipped
into the water and was drowned, or that she was seized by
an alligator.”

“O horrid!” exclaimed Alfred. “Poor Floracita! What
a bright, beaming little beauty she was! But an alligator's
mouth was a better fate than slavery.”

“Again touching upon the dangerous topic!” rejoined
the Signor. “If you stay here long, I think you and the
prison-walls will become acquainted. But here is what
used to be poor Mr. Royal's happy home, and yonder is
where Madame Papanti resides, — the Madame Guirlande
I told you of, who befriended the poor orphans
when they had no other friend. Her kindness to them,
and her courage in managing for them, was what first put
it in my head to ask her to be my wife. Come in and have
a tête-à-tête with her, sir. She knew the girls from the
time they were born, and she loved them like a mother.”

Within the house, the young man listened to a more
prolonged account, some of the details of which were new,
others a repetition. Madame dwelt with evident satisfaction
on the fact that Rosa, in the midst of all her peril, refused
to accept the protection of Mr. Fitzgerald, unless she
were married to him; because she had so promised her
father, the night before he died.

“That was highly honorable to her,” replied Mr. King;
“but marriage with a slave is not valid in law.”

“So the Signor says,” rejoined Madame. “I was so
frightened and hurried, and I was so relieved when a protector
offered himself, that I did n't think to inquire anything
about it. Before Mr. Fitzgerald made his appearance,
we had planned to go to Boston in search of you.”

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

“Of me!” he exclaimed eagerly. “O, how I wish you
had, and that I had been in Boston to receive you!”

“Well, I don't know that anything better could be done
than has been done,” responded Madame. “The girls
were handsome to the perdition of their souls, as we say in
France; and they knew no more about the world than two
blind kittens. Their mother came here a stranger, and
she made no acquaintance. Thus they seemed to be left
singularly alone when their parents were gone. Mr. Fitzgerald
was so desperately in love with Rosabella, and she
with him, that they could not have been kept long apart
any way. He has behaved very generously toward them.
By purchasing them, he has taken them out of the power
of the creditors, some of whom were very bad men. He
bought Rosa's piano, and several other articles to which
they were attached on their father's and mother's account,
and conveyed them privately to the new home he had provided
for them. Rosabella always writes of him as the
most devoted of husbands; and dear little Floracita used to
mention him as the kindest of brothers. So there seems
every reason to suppose that Rosa will be as fortunate as
her mother was.”

“I hope so,” replied Mr. King. “But I know Mr.
Royal had very little confidence in Mr. Fitzgerald; and
the brief acquaintance I had with him impressed me with
the idea that he was a heartless, insidious man. Moreover,
they are his slaves.”

“They don't know that,” rejoined Madame. “He has
had the delicacy to conceal it from them.”

“It would have been more delicate to have recorded
their manumission,” responded Mr. King.

“That would necessarily involve change of residence,”

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

remarked the Signor; “for the laws of Georgia forbid the
manumission of slaves within the State.”

“What blasphemy to call such cruel enactments by the
sacred name of law!” replied the young man. “As well
might the compacts of robbers to secure their plunder be
called law. The walls have no ears or tongues, Signor,”
added he, smiling; “so I think you will not be thrust in
jail for having such an imprudent guest. But, as I was
saying, I cannot help having misgivings concerning the
future. I want you to keep a sharp lookout concerning
the welfare of those young ladies, and to inform me from
time to time. Wheresoever I may happen to be, I will
furnish you with my address, and I wish you also to let me
know where you are to be found, if you should change
your residence. My father and Mr. Royal were like
brothers when they were young men, and if my father
were living he would wish to protect the children of his
friend. The duty that he would have performed devolves
upon me. I will deposit five thousand dollars with Mr.
Talbot, for their use, subject to your order, should any
unhappy emergency occur. I say their use, bearing in
mind the possibility that Floracita may reappear, though
that seems very unlikely. But, my friends, I wish to bind
you, by the most solemn promise, never to mention my
name in connection with this transaction, and never to
give any possible clew to it. I wish you also to conceal
my having come here to inquire concerning them. If they
ever need assistance, I do not wish them to know or conjecture
who their benefactor is. If you have occasion to
call for the money, merely say that an old friend of their
father's deposited it for their use.”

“I will solemnly pledge myself to secrecy,” answered

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

the Signor; “and though secrets are not considered very
safe with women, I believe Madame may be trusted to any
extent, where the welfare of these girls is concerned.”

“I think you might say rather more than that, my
friend,” rejoined Madame. “But that will do. I promise
to do in all respects as the young gentleman has requested,
though I trust and believe that his precautions will prove
needless. Mr. Fitzgerald is very wealthy, and I cannot
suppose it possible that he would ever allow Rosabella to
want for anything.”

“That may be,” replied Mr. King. “But storms come
up suddenly in the sunniest skies, as was the case with
poor Mr. Royal. If Mr. Fitzgerald's love remains constant,
he may fail, or he may die, without making provision
for her manumission or support.”

“That is very true,” answered the Signor. “How much
forecast you Yankees have!”

“I should hardly deserve that compliment, my friends,
if I failed to supply you with the necessary means to carry
out my wishes.” He put two hundred dollars into the
hands of each, saying, “You will keep me informed on the
subject; and if Mrs. Fitzgerald should be ill or in trouble,
you will go to her.”

They remonstrated, saying it was too much. “Take it
then for what you have done,” replied he.

When he had gone, Madame said, “Do you suppose he
does all this on account of the friendship of their fathers?”

“He's an uncommon son, if he does,” replied the Signor.
“But I'm glad Rosabella has such a firm anchor to
the windward if a storm should come.”

Mr. King sought Mr. Talbot again, and placed five thousand
dollars in his hands, with the necessary forms and

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

instructions, adding: “Should any unforeseen emergency
render a larger sum necessary, please to advance it, and
draw on me. I am obliged to sail for Smyrna soon, on
business, or I would not trouble you to attend to this.”

Mr. Talbot smiled significantly, as he said, “These
young ladies must be very charming, to inspire so deep
an interest in their welfare.”

The young man, clad in the armor of an honest purpose,
did not feel the point of the arrow, and answered quietly:
“They are very charming. I saw them for a few hours
only, and never expect to see them again. Their father
and mine were very intimate friends, and I feel it a duty to
protect them from misfortune if possible.” When the business
was completed, and they had exchanged parting salutations,
he turned back to say, “Do you happen to know
anything of Mr. Fitzgerald of Savannah?”

“I never had any acquaintance with him,” replied Mr.
Talbot; “but he has the name of being something of a
roué, and rather fond of cards.”

“Can the death of Floracita be apocryphal?” thought
Alfred. “Could he be capable of selling her? No. Surely
mortal man could not wrong that artless child.”

He returned to his lodgings, feeling more fatigued and
dispirited than usual. He had done all that was possible
for the welfare of the woman who had first inspired him
with love; but O, what would he not have given for such
an opportunity as Fitzgerald had! He was obliged to
confess to himself that the utter annihilation of his hope
was more bitter than he had supposed it would be. He no
longer doubted that he would have married her if he could,
in full view of all her antecedents, and even with his mother's
prejudices to encounter. He could not, however, help

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

smiling at himself, as he thought: “Yet how very different
she was from what I had previously resolved to choose!
How wisely I have talked to young men about preferring
character to beauty! And lo! I found myself magnetized
at first sight by mere beauty!”

But manly pride rebelled against the imputation of such
weakness. “No, it was not mere outward beauty,” he said
to himself. “True, I had no opportunity of becoming acquainted
with the qualities of her soul, but her countenance
unmistakably expressed sweetness, modesty, and dignity,
and the inflexions of her voice were a sure guaranty for
refinement.”

With visions of past and future revolving round him, he
fell asleep and dreamed he saw Rosabella alone on a plank,
sinking in a tempestuous sea. Free as he thought himself
from superstition, the dream made an uncomfortable impression
on him, though he admitted that it was the natural
sequence of his waking thoughts.

-- 171 --

CHAPTER XV.

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

ROSA came out of her swoon in a slow fever accompanied
with delirium. Tulee was afraid to leave her
long enough to go to the plantation in search of Tom; and
having no medicines at hand, she did the best thing that
could have been done. She continually moistened the
parched tongue with water, and wiped the hot skin with
wet cloths. While she was doing this, tears fell on her
dear young mistress, lying there so broken and helpless,
talking incoherently about her father and Floracita, about
being a slave and being sold. This continued eight or ten
days, during which she never seemed to recognize Tulee's
presence, or to be conscious where she was. She was
never wild or troublesome, but there were frequent
restless motions, and signs of being afraid of something.
Then such a heavy drowsiness came over her, that it was
difficult to arouse her sufficiently to swallow a spoonful
of nourishment. She slept, and slept, till it seemed as if
she would sleep forever. “Nature, dear goddess,” was doing
the best she could for the poor weak body, that had
been so racked by the torture of the soul.

Three weeks passed before Mr. Fitzgerald again made
his appearance at the lonely cottage. He had often thought
of Rosa meanwhile, not without uneasiness and some twinges
of self-reproach. But considering the unlucky beginning
of his honeymoon at Magnolia Lawn, he deemed it
prudent to be very assiduous in his attentions to his bride.
He took no walks or drives without her, and she seemed

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

satisfied with his entire devotion; but a veiled singing
shadow haunted the chambers of her soul. When she and
her husband were occupied with music, she half expected
the pauses would be interrupted by another voice; nor was
he free from fears that those wandering sounds would come
again. But annoyed as he would have been by the rich
tones of that voice once so dear to him, his self-love was
piqued that Rosa took no steps to recall him. He had
such faith in his power over her, that he had been daily
hoping for a conciliatory note. Tom had been as attentive
to the invalid as his enslaved condition would admit; but
as Tulee said very decidedly that she didn't want Massa
Fitzgerald to show his face there, he did not volunteer any
information. At last, his master said to him one day,
“You've been to the cottage, I suppose, Tom?”

“Yes, Massa.”

“How are they getting on there?”

“Missy Rosy hab bin bery sick, but she done better
now.”

“Why didn't you tell me, you black rascal?”

“Massa hab neber ax me,” replied Tom.

Mr. Fitzgerald found some food for vanity in this news.
He presumed the illness was caused by love for him, which
Rosa found herself unable to conquer. This idea was very
pleasant to him; for it was not easy to relinquish the beautiful
young creature who had loved him so exclusively.
Making a pretext of business, he mounted his horse and
rode off; throwing a farewell kiss to his bride as he went.
For greater security, he travelled a few moments in another
direction, and then sought the sequestered cottage by a circuitous
route. Tulee was vexed at heart when she heard
him, as he came through the woods, humming, “C'est

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

l'amour, l'amour”; and when he entered the cottage, she
wished she was a white man, that she could strike him.
But when he said, “Tulee, how is your mistress?” she
civilly answered, “Better, Massa.”

He passed softly into Rosa's room. She was lying on
the bed, in a loose white robe, over which fell the long
braids of her dark hair. The warm coloring had entirely
faded from her cheeks, leaving only that faintest reflection
of gold which she inherited from her mother; and the thinness
and pallor of her face made her large eyes seem larger
and darker. They were open, but strangely veiled; as if
shadows were resting on the soul, like fogs upon a landscape.
When Gerald bent over her, she did not see him,
though she seemed to be looking at him. He called her
by the tenderest names; he cried out in agony, “O Rosa,
speak to me, darling!” She did not hear him. He had
never before been so deeply moved. He groaned aloud,
and, covering his face with his hands, he wept.

When Tulee, hearing the sound, crept in to see whether
all was well with her mistress, she found him in that posture.
She went out silently, but when she was beyond
hearing she muttered to herself, “Ise glad he's got any
human feelin'.”

After the lapse of a few moments, he came to her, saying,
“O Tulee, do you think she's going to die? Couldn't
a doctor save her?”

“No, Massa, I don't believe she's going to die,” replied
Tulee; “but she'll be very weak for a great while. I
don't think all the doctors in the world could do poor Missy
Rosy any good. It's her soul that's sick, Massa; and
nobody but the Great Doctor above can cure that.”

Her words cut him like a knife; but, without any

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

attempt to excuse the wrong he had done, he said: “I am
going to Savannah for the winter. I will leave Tom and
Chloe at the plantation, with instructions to do whatever
you want done. If I am needed, you can send Tom for
me.”

The melancholy wreck he had seen saddened him for a
day or two; those eyes, with their mysterious expression
of somnambulism, haunted him, and led him to drown uncomfortable
feelings in copious draughts of wine. But,
volatile as he was impressible, the next week saw him the
gayest of the gay in parties at Savannah, where his pretty
little bride was quite the fashion.

At the cottage there was little change, except that Chloe,
by her master's permission, became a frequent visitor. She
was an affectionate, useful creature, with good voice and
ear, and a little wild gleam of poetry in her fervid eyes.
When she saw Rosa lying there so still, helpless and unconscious
as a new-born babe, she said, solemnly, “De
sperit hab done gone somewhar.” She told many stories
of wonderful cures she had performed by prayer; and she
would kneel by the bedside, hour after hour, holding the
invalid's hand, praying, “O Lord, fotch back de sperit!
Fotch back de sperit! Fotch back de sperit!” she would
continue to repeat in ascending tones, till they rose to wild
imploring. Tulee, looking on one day, said, “Poor Missy
Rosy don't hear nothin' ye say, though ye call so loud.”

“De good Lord up dar, He hars,” replied Chloe, reverently
pointing upward; and she went on with the vehement
repetition. These supplications were often varied
with Methodist hymns and negro melodies, of which the
most common refrain was, “O glory! glory! glory!”
But whether singing or praying, she made it a point to

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

hold the invalid's hand and look into her eyes. For a long
while, the spirit that had gone somewhere showed no signs
of returning, in obedience to the persevering summons.
But after several weeks had elapsed, there was a blind
groping for Chloe's hand; and when it was found, Tulee
thought she perceived something like a little flickering
gleam flit over the pale face. Still, neither of the nurses
was recognized; and no one ever knew what the absent
soul was seeing and hearing in that mysterious somewhere
whither it had flown. At last, Chloe's patient faith was
rewarded by a feeble pressure of her hand. Their watchfulness
grew more excited; and never did mother welcome
the first gleam of intelligence in her babe with more thrilling
joy, than the first faint, quivering smile on Rosa's lips
was welcomed by those anxious, faithful friends. The eyes
began to resume their natural expression. The fog was
evidently clearing away from the soul, and the sunshine
was gleaming through. The process of resuscitation was
thenceforth constant, though very slow. It was three
months after those cruel blows fell upon her loving heart
before she spoke and feebly called them by their names.
And not until a month later was she able to write a few
lines to quiet the anxiety of Madame and the Signor.

A few days before her last ghostly visit to Magnolia
Lawn, she had written them a very joyful letter, telling
them of Gerald's preparations to acknowledge her as his
wife, and make her the mistress of his beautiful home.
They received the tidings with great joy, and answered
with hearty congratulations. The Signor was impatient to
write to Mr. King; but Madame, who had learned precaution
and management by the trials and disappointments
of a changing life, thought it best to wait till they could

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

inform him of the actual fact. As Rosa had never been in
the habit of writing oftener than once in four or five weeks,
they felt no uneasiness until after that time had elapsed;
and even then they said to each other, “She delays writing,
as we do, until everything is arranged.” But when
seven or eight weeks had passed, Madame wrote again,
requesting an immediate answer. Owing to the peculiar
position of the sisters, letters to them had always been sent
under cover to Mr. Fitzgerald; and when this letter arrived,
he was naturally curious to ascertain whether Madame
was aware of his marriage. It so happened that it had not
been announced in the only paper taken by the Signor; and
as they lived in a little foreign world of their own, they
remained in ignorance of it. Having read the letter, Mr.
Fitzgerald thought, as Rosa was not in a condition to read
it, it had better be committed to the flames. But fearing
that Madame or the Signor might come to Savannah in
search of tidings, and that some unlucky accident might
bring them to speech of his bride, he concluded it was best
to ward off such a contingency. He accordingly wrote a
very studied letter to Madame, telling her that, with her
knowledge of the world, he supposed she must be well
aware that the daughter of a quadroon slave could not be
legally recognized as the wife of a Southern gentleman;
that he still loved Rosa better than any other woman, but
wishing for legal heirs to his hereditary estate, it was necessary
for him to marry. He stated that Rosa was recovering
from a slow fever, and had requested him to say that
they must not feel anxious about her; that she had everything
for her comfort, had been carefully attended by two
good nurses, was daily getting better, and would write in a
few weeks; meanwhile, if anything retarded her complete
recovery, he would again write.

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

This letter he thought would meet the present emergency.
His plans for the future were unsettled. He still
hoped that Rosa, alone and unprotected as she was, without
the legal ownership of herself, and subdued by sickness
and trouble, would finally accede to his terms.

She, in her unconscious state, was of course ignorant of
this correspondence. For some time after she recognized
her nurses, she continued to be very drowsy, and manifested
no curiosity concerning her condition. She was as
passive in their hands as an infant, and they treated her as
such. Chloe sung to her, and told her stories, which were
generally concerning her own remarkable experiences; for
she was a great scer of visions. Perhaps she owed them to
gifts of imagination, of which culture would have made her
a poet; but to her they seemed to be an objective reality.
She often told of seeing Jesus, as she walked to and from
the plantation. Once she had met him riding upon Thistle,
with a golden crown upon his head. One evening he had
run before her all the way, as a very little child, whose
shining garments lighted up all the woods.

Four months after the swift destruction of her hopes,
Rosa, after taking some drink from Tulee's hand, looked
up in her face, and said, “How long have I been sick, dear
Tulee?”

“No matter about that, darling,” she replied, patting her
head fondly. “Ye must n't disturb your mind 'bout that.”

After a little pause, the invalid said, “But tell me how
long.”

“Well then, darling, I did n't keep no 'count of the time;
but Tom says it's February now.”

“Yer see, Missy Rosy,” interposed Chloe, “yer sperit
hab done gone somewhar, an' yer did n't know nottin'.

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

But a booful angel, all in white, tuk yer by de han' an'
toted yer back to Tulee an' Chloe. Dat ar angel hab grat
hansum eyes, an' she tole me she war yer mudder; an' dat
she war gwine to be wid yer allers, cause twar de will ob
de Lord.”

Rosa listened with a serious, pleased expression in her
face; for the words of her simple comforter inspired a
vague consciousness of some supernatural presence surrounding
her with invisible protection.

A few hours after, she asked, with head averted from her
attendant, “Has any one been here since I have been
ill?”

Anxious to soothe the wounded heart as much as possible,
Tulee answered: “Massa Gerald come to ask how ye
did; and when he went to Savannah, he left Tom and
Chloe at the plantation to help me take care of ye.”

She manifested no emotion; and after a brief silence she
inquired for letters from Madame. Being informed that
there were none, she expressed a wish to be bolstered up,
that she might try to write a few lines to her old friend.
Chloe, in reply, whispered something in her ear, which
seemed to surprise her. Her cheeks flushed, the first time
for many a day; but she immediately closed her eyes, and
tears glistened on the long, dark lashes. In obedience to
the caution of her nurses, she deferred any attempt to write
till the next week. She remained very silent during the
day, but they knew that her thoughts were occupied; for
they often saw tears oozing through the closed eyelids.

Meanwhile, her friends in New Orleans were in a state
of great anxiety. Mr. Fitzgerald had again written in a
strain very similar to his first letter, but from Rosa herself
nothing had been received.

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

“I don't know what to make of this,” said Madame.
“Rosa is not a girl that would consent to a secondary position
where her heart was concerned.”

“You know how common it is for quadroons to accede
to such double arrangements,” rejoined the Signor.

“Of course I am well aware of that,” she replied; “but
they are educated, from childhood, to accommodate themselves
to their subordinate position, as a necessity that cannot
be avoided. It was far otherwise with Rosa. Moreover,
I believe there is too much of Grandpa Gonsalez in
her to submit to anything she deemed dishonorable. I
think, my friend, somebody ought to go to Savannah to inquire
into this business. If you should go, I fear you would
get into a duel. You know dear Floracita used to call you
Signor Pimentero. But Mr. Fitzgerald won't fight me,
let me say what I will. So I think I had better go.”

“Yes, you had better go. You're a born diplomate,
which I am not,” replied the Signor.

Arrangements were accordingly made for going in a day
or two; but they were arrested by three or four lines from
Rosa, stating that she was getting well, that she had everything
for her comfort, and would write more fully soon.
But what surprised them was that she requested them to
address her as Madame Gonsalez, under cover to her mantuamaker
in Savannah, whose address was given.

“That shows plainly enough that she and Fitzgerald
have dissolved partnership,” said Madame; “but as she
does not ask me to come, I will wait for her letter of explanation.”
Meanwhile, however, she wrote very affectionately
in reply to the brief missive, urging Rosa to come
to New Orleans, and enclosing fifty dollars, with the statement
that an old friend of her father's had died and left

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

a legacy for his daughters. Madame had, as Floracita
observed, a talent for arranging the truth with variations.

The March of the Southern spring returned, wreathed
with garlands, and its pathway strewn with flowers. She
gave warm kisses to the firs and pines as she passed, and
they returned her love with fragrant sighs. The garden
at Magnolia Lawn had dressed itself with jonquils, hyacinths,
and roses, and its bower was a nest of glossy greenery,
where mocking-birds were singing their varied tunes,
moving their white tail-feathers in time to their music.
Mrs. Fitzgerald, who was not strong in health, was bent
upon returning thither early in the season, and the servants
were busy preparing for her reception. Chloe was rarely
spared to go to the hidden cottage, where her attendance
upon Rosa was no longer necessary; but Tom came once a
week, as he always had done, to do whatever jobs or errands
the inmates required. One day Tulee was surprised
to hear her mistress ask him whether Mr. Fitzgerald was
at the plantation; and being answered in the affirmative,
she said, “Have the goodness to tell him that Missy Rosy
would like to see him soon.”

When Mr. Fitzgerald received the message, he adjusted
his necktie at the mirror, and smiled over his self-complacent
thoughts. He had hopes that the proud beauty was
beginning to relent. Having left his wife in Savannah,
there was no obstacle in the way of his obeying the summons.
As he passed over the cottage lawn, he saw that
Rosa was sewing at the window. He slackened his pace
a little, with the idea that she might come out to meet
him; but when he entered the parlor, she was still occupied
with her work. She rose on his entrance, and moved

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

a chair foward him; and when he said, half timidly, “How
do you do now, dear Rosa?” she quietly replied, “Much
better, I thank you. I have sent for you, Mr. Fitzgerald,
to ask a favor.”

“If it is anything in my power, it shall be granted,” he
replied.

“It is a very easy thing for you to do,” rejoined she,
“and very important to me. I want you to give me papers
of manumission.”

“Are you so afraid of me?” he asked, coloring as he
remembered a certain threat he had uttered.

“I did not intend the request as any reproach to you,”
answered she, mildly; “but simply as a very urgent necessity
to myself. As soon as my health will permit, I
wish to be doing something for my own support, and, if
possible, to repay you what you expended for me and my
sister.”

“Do you take me for a mean Yankee,” exclaimed he indignantly,
“that you propose such an account of dollars
and cents?”

“I expressed my own wishes, not what I supposed you
would require,” replied she. “But aside from that, you
can surely imagine it must be painful to have my life
haunted by this dreadful spectre of slavery.”

“Rosa,” said he earnestly, “do me the justice to remember
that I did not purchase you as a slave, or consider you
a slave. I expended money with all my heart to save my
best-beloved from misfortune.”

“I believe those were your feelings then,” she replied.
“But let the past be buried. I simply ask you now, as a
gentleman who has it in his power to confer a great favor
on an unprotected woman, whether you will manumit me.”

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

“Certainly I will,” answered he, much discomposed by
her cool business tone.

She rose at once, and placed the writing-desk before him.
It was the pretty little desk he had given her for a birthday
present.

He put his finger on it, and, looking up in her face,
with one of his old insinuating glances, he said, “Rosa,
do you remember what we said when I gave you this?”

Without answering the question, she said, “Will you
have the goodness to write it now?”

“Why in such haste?” inquired he. “I have given
you my promise, and do you suppose I have no sense of
honor?”

A retort rose to her lips, but she suppressed it. “None
of us can be sure of the future,” she replied. “You know
what happened when my dear father died.” Overcome by
that tender memory, she covered her eyes with her hand,
and the tears stole through her fingers.

He attempted to kiss away the tears, but she drew
back, and went on to say: “At that time I learned the
bitter significance of the law, `The child shall follow the
condition of the mother.' It was not mainly on my own
account that I sent for you, Mr. Fitzgerald. I wish to
secure my child from such a dreadful contingency as wellnigh
ruined me and my sister.” She blushed, and lowered
her eyes as she spoke.

“O Rosa!” he exclaimed. The impulse was strong to
fold her to his heart; but he could not pass the barrier of
her modest dignity.

After an embarrassed pause, she looked up bashfully,
and said, “Knowing this, you surely will not refuse to write
it now.”

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

“I must see a lawyer and obtain witnesses,” he replied.

She sighed heavily. “I don't know what forms are
necessary,” said she. “But I beg of you to take such
steps as will make me perfectly secure against any accidents.
And don't delay it, Mr. Fitzgerald. Will you
send the papers next week?”

“I see you have no confidence in me,” replied he, sadly.
Then, suddenly dropping on his knees beside her, he exclaimed,
“O Rosa, don't call me Mr. again. Do call me
Gerald once more! Do say you forgive me!”

She drew back a little, but answered very gently: “I
do forgive you, and I hope your innocent little wife will
never regret having loved you; for that is a very bitter
trial. I sincerely wish you may be happy; and you may
rest assured I shall not attempt to interfere with your happiness.
But I am not strong enough to talk much. Please
promise to send those papers next week.”

He made the promise, with averted head and a voice that
was slightly tremulous.

“I thank you,” she replied; “but I am much fatigued,
and will bid you good morning.” She rose to leave the
room, but turned back and added, with solemn earnestness,
“I think it will be a consolation on your death-bed if you
do not neglect to fulfil Rosa's last request.” She passed
into the adjoining room, fastened the door, and threw herself
on the couch, utterly exhausted. How strange and
spectral this meeting seemed! She heard his retreating
footsteps without the slightest desire to obtain a last glimpse
of his figure. How entirely he had passed out of her life,
he who so lately was all her life!

The next day Rosa wrote as follows to Madame and
the Signor:—

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

Dearest and best Friends,—It would take days
to explain to you all that has happened since I wrote
you that long, happy letter; and at present I have not
strength to write much. When we meet we will talk
about it more fully, though I wish to avoid the miserable
particulars as far as possible. The preparations I
so foolishly supposed were being made for me were for
a rich Northern bride,—a pretty, innocent-looking little
creature. The marriage with me, it seems, was counterfeit.
When I discovered it, my first impulse was to
fly to you. But a strange illness came over me, and
I was oblivious of everything for four months. My good
Tulee and a black woman named Chloe brought me back
to life by their patient nursing. I suppose it was wrong,
but when I remembered who and what I was, I felt sorry
they did n't let me go. I was again seized with a longing
to fly to you, who were as father and mother to me and my
darling little sister in the days of our first misfortune.
But I was too weak to move, and I am still far from being
able to bear the fatigue of such a journey. Moreover, I
am fastened here for the present by another consideration.
Mr. Fitzgerald says he bought us of papa's creditors, and
that I am his slave. I have entreated him, for the sake
of our unborn child, to manumit me, and he has promised
to do it. If I could only be safe in New Orleans, it is my
wish to come and live with you, and find some way to support
myself and my child. But I could have no peace, so
long as there was the remotest possibility of being claimed
as slaves. Mr. Fitzgerald may not mean that I shall ever
come to harm; but he may die without providing against
it, as poor papa did. I don't know what forms are necessary
for my safety. I don't understand how it is that there

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

is no law to protect a defenceless woman, who has done no
wrong. I will wait here a little longer to recruit my
strength and have this matter settled. I wish it were possible
for you, my dear, good mother, to come to me for two
or three weeks in June; then perhaps you could take back
with you your poor Rosa and her baby, if their lives should
be spared. But if you cannot come, there is an experienced
old negress here, called Granny Nan, who, Tulee says, will
take good care of me. I thank you for you sympathizing,
loving letter. Who could papa's friend be that left me a
legacy? I was thankful for the fifty dollars, for it is very
unpleasant to me to use any of Mr. Fitzgerald's money,
though he tells Tom to supply everything I want. If it
were not for you, dear friends, I don't think I should have
courage to try to live. But something sustains me wonderfully
through these dreadful trials. Sometimes I think
poor Chloe's prayers bring me help from above; for the
good soul is always praying for me.

“Adieu. May the good God bless you both.

“Your loving and grateful
“Rosabella.”

Week passed after week, and the promised papers did
not come. The weary days dragged their slow length
along, unsoothed by anything except Tulee's loving care
and Madame's cheering letters. The piano was never
opened; for all tones of music were draped in mourning,
and its harmonies were a funeral march over buried love.
But she enjoyed the open air and the fragrance of the
flowers. Sometimes she walked slowly about the lawn,
and sometimes Tulee set her upon Thistle's back, and led
him round and round through the bridle-paths. But out

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

of the woods that concealed their nest they never ventured,
lest they should meet Mrs. Fitzgerald. Tulee, who was
somewhat proud on her mistress's account, was vexed by
this limitation. “I don't see why ye should hide yerself
from her,” said she. “Yese as good as she is; and ye've
nothin' to be shamed of.”

“It is n't on my own account that I wish to avoid her
seeing me,” replied Rosa. “But I pity the innocent young
creature. She did n't know of disturbing my happiness,
and I should be sorry to disturb hers.”

As the weeks glided away without bringing any fulfilment
of Fitzgerald's promise, anxiety changed to distrust.
She twice requested Tom to ask his master for the papers
he had spoken of, and received a verbal answer that they
would be sent as soon as they were ready. There were
greater obstacles in the way than she, in her inexperience,
was aware of. The laws of Georgia restrained humane
impulses by forbidding the manumission of a slave. Consequently,
he must either incur very undesirable publicity
by applying to the legislature for a special exception in this
case, or she must be manumitted in another State. He
would gladly have managed a journey without the company
of his wife, if he could thereby have regained his former influence
with Rosa; but he was disinclined to take so much
trouble to free her entirely from him. When he promised
to send the papers, he intended to satisfy her with a sham
certificate, as he had done with a counterfeit marriage; but
he deferred doing it, because he had a vague sense of satisfaction
in being able to tantalize the superior woman over
whom he felt that he no longer had any other power.

-- 187 --

CHAPTER XVI.

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

MADAME'S anxiety was much diminished after she
began to receive letters in Rosa's own handwriting;
but, knowing the laws of Georgia, and no longer doubtful
concerning Fitzgerald's real character, she placed small reliance
upon his promise of manumission. “This is another
of his deceptions,” said she to the Signor. “I have been
thinking a good deal about the state of things, and I am
convinced there will be no security in this country for that
poor girl. You have been saying for some time that you
wanted to see your beautiful Italy again, and I have the
same feeling about my beautiful France. We each of us
have a little money laid up; and if we draw upon the fund
Mr. King has deposited, we can take Rosabella to Europe
and bring her out as a singer.”

“She would have a great career, no doubt,” replied the
Signor; “and I was going to suggest such a plan to you.
But you would have to change your name again on my account,
Madame; for I was obliged to leave Italy because I
was discovered to be one of the Carbonari; and though
fifteen years have elapsed, it is possible the watchful authorities
have not forgotten my name.”

“That's a trifling obstacle,” resumed Madame. “You
had better give notice to your pupils at once that you intend
to leave as soon as present engagements are fulfilled.
I will use up my stock for fancy articles, and sell off as fast
as possible, that we may be ready to start for Europe as soon
as Rosa has sufficient strength.”

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

This resolution was immediately acted upon; but the
fates were unpropitious to Madame's anticipated visit to the
lonely island. A few days before her intended departure,
the Signor was taken seriously ill, and remained so for two
or three weeks. He fretted and fumed, more on her account
than his own, but she, as usual, went through the
trial bravely. She tried to compensate Rosa for the disappointment,
as far as she could, by writing frequent letters,
cheerful in tone, though prudently cautious concerning
details. Fearing that Mr. Fitzgerald's suspicions might be
excited by an apparent cessation of correspondence, she
continued to write occasionally under cover to him, in a
style adapted to his views, in case he should take a fancy
to open the letters. The Signor laughed, and said, “Your
talent for diplomacy is not likely to rust for want of use,
Madame.” Even Rosa, sad at heart as she was, could not
help smiling sometimes at the totally different tone of the
letters which she received under different covers.

She had become so accustomed to passive endurance,
that no murmur escaped her when she found that her only
white friend could not come to her, as she had expected.
Granny Nan boasted of having nursed many grand white
ladies, and her skill in the vocation proved equal to her
pretensions. Only her faithful Tulee and the kind old colored
mammy were with her when, hovering between life
and death, she heard the cry that announced the advent of
a human soul. Nature, deranged by bodily illness and
mental trouble, provided no nourishment for the little one;
but this, which under happier circumstances would have
been a disappointment, called forth no expressions of regret
from the patient sufferer. When Tulee held the babe before
her in its first dress, she smiled faintly, but

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

immediately closed her eyes. As she lay there, day after day,
with the helpless little creature nestling in her arms, the
one consoling reflection was that she had not given birth to
a daughter. A chaos of thoughts were revolving through
her mind; the theme of all the variations being how different
it was from what it might have been, if the ideal of
her girlhood had not been shattered so eruelly. Had it
not been for that glimmering light in the future which
Madame so assiduously presented to her view, courage
would have forsaken her utterly. As it was, she often listened
to the dash of the sea with the melaucholy feeling
that rest might be found beneath its waves. But she was
still very young, the sky was bright, the earth was lovely,
and she had a friend who had promised to provide a safe
asylum for her somewhere. She tried to regain her
strength, that she might leave the island, with all its sad
reminders of departed happiness. Thinking of this, she
rose one day and wandered into the little parlor to take a
sort of farewell look. There was the piano, so long unopened,
with a whole epic of love and sorrow in its remembered
tones; the pretty little table her mother had painted;
the basket she had received from her father after his
death; Floracita's paintings and mosses; and innumerable
little tokens of Gerald's love. Walking round slowly and
feebly in presence of all those memories, how alone she
felt, with none to speak to but Tulee and the old colored
mammy,—she, who had been so tenderly cared for by her
parents, so idolized by him to whom she gave her heart!
She was still gazing pensively on these souvenirs of the
past, when her attention was arrested by Tom's voice, saying:
“Dar's a picaninny at de Grat Hus. How's turrer
picaninny?”

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

The thought rushed upon her, “Ah, that baby had a
father to welcome it and fondle it; but my poor babe—”
A sensation of faintness came over her; and, holding on by
the chairs and tables, she staggered back to the bed she
had left.

Before the babe was a fortnight old, Tom announced
that he was to accompany his master to New Orleans,
whither he had been summoned by business. The occasion
was eagerly seized by Rosa to send a letter and some
small articles to Madame and the Signor. Tulee gave him
very particular directions how to find the house, and charged
him over and over again to tell them everything. When
she cautioned him not to let his master know that he carried
anything, Tom placed his thumb on the tip of his nose,
and moved the fingers significantly, saying: “Dis ere nigger
ha'n't jus' wakum'd up. Bin wake mos' ob de time
sense twar daylight.” He foresaw it would be difficult to
execute the commission he had undertaken; for as a slave
he of course had little control over his own motions. He,
however, promised to try; and Tulee told him she had
great confidence in his ingenuity in finding out ways and
means.

“An' I tinks a heap o' ye, Tulee. Ye knows a heap
more dan mos' niggers,” was Tom's responsive compliment.
In his eyes Tulee was in fact a highly accomplished person;
for though she could neither read nor write, she had
caught the manners and speech of white people, by living
almost exclusively with them, and she was, by habit, as
familiar with French as English, beside having a little
smattering of Spanish. To have his ingenuity praised by
her operated as a fillip upon his vanity, and he inwardly
resolved to run the risk of a flogging, rather than fail to do

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

her bidding. He was also most loyal in the service of
Rosa, whose beauty and kindliness had won his heart, before
his sympathy had been called out by her misfortunes.
But none of them foresaw what important consequences
would result from his mission.

The first day he was in New Orleans, he found no hour
when he could be absent without the liability of being
called for by his master. The next day Mr. Bruteman
dined with his master, and Tom was in attendance upon
the table. Their conversation was at first about cotton
crops, the prices of negroes, and other business matters, to
which Tom paid little attention. But a few minutes afterward
his ears were wide open.

“I suppose you came prepared to pay that debt you
owe me,” said Mr. Bruteman.

“I am obliged to ask an extension of your indulgence,”
replied Mr. Fitzgerald. “It is not in my power to raise
that sum just now.”

“How is that possible,” inquired Mr. Bruteman, “when
you have married the daughter of a Boston nabob?”

“The close old Yankee keeps hold of most of his money
while he lives,” rejoined his companion; “and Mrs. Fitzgerald
has expensive tastes to be gratified.”

“And do you expect me to wait till the old Yankee
dies?” asked Mr. Bruteman. “Gentlemen generally consider
themselves bound to be prompt in paying debts of
honor.”

“I'll pay you as soon as I can. What the devil can
you ask more?” exclaimed Fitzgerald. “It seems to me
it's not the part of a gentleman to play the dun so continually.”

They had already drank pretty freely; but Mr.

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

Bruteman took up a bottle, and said, “Let us drink another
glass to the speedy replenishing of your purse.” They
poured full bumpers, touched glasses, and drank the contents.

There was a little pause, during which Mr. Bruteman
sat twirling his glass between thumb and finger, with looks
directed toward his companion. All at once he said,
“Fitzgerald, did you ever find those handsome octoroon
girls?”

“What octoroon girls?” inquired the other.

“O, you disremember them, do you?” rejoined he. “I
mean how did that bargain turn out that you made with
Royal's creditors? You seemed to have small chance of
finding the girls; unless, indeed, you hid them away first,
for the purpose of buying them for less than half they
would have brought to the creditors, — which, of course, is
not to be supposed, because no gentleman would do such a
thing.”

Thrown off his guard by too much wine, Fitzgerald
vociferated, “Do you mean to insinuate that I am no
gentleman?”

Mr. Bruteman smiled, as he answered: “I said such a
thing was not to be supposed. But come, Fitzgerald, let
us understand one another. I'd rather, a devilish sight,
have those girls than the money you owe me. Make them
over to me, and I'll cancel the debt. Otherwise, I shall
be under the necessity of laying an attachment on some of
your property.”

There was a momentary silence before Mr. Fitzgerald
answered, “One of them is dead.”

“Which one?” inquired his comrade.

“Flora, the youngest, was drowned.”

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“And that queenly beauty, where is she? I don't know
that I ever heard her name.”

“Rosabella Royal,” replied Fitzgerald. “She is living
at a convenient distance from my plantation.”

“Well, I will be generous,” said Bruteman. “If you
will make her over to me, I will cancel the debt.”

“She is not in strong health at present,” rejoined Fitzgerald.
“She has a babe about two weeks old.”

“You know you have invited me to visit your island two
or three weeks hence,” replied Bruteman; “and then I
shall depend upon you to introduce me to your fair Rosamond.
But we will draw up the papers and sign them
now, if you please.”

Some jests unfit for repetition were uttered by the creditor,
to which the unhappy debtor made no reply. When
he called Tom to bring paper and ink, the observing servant
noticed that he was very pale, though but a few moments
before his face had been flushed.

That night, he tried to drown recollection in desperate
gambling and frequent draughts of wine. Between one
and two o'clock in the morning, his roisterous companions
were led off by their servants, and he was put into bed by
Tom, where he immediately dropped into a perfectly senseless
sleep.

As soon as there was sufficient light, Tom started for the
house of the Signor; judging that he was safe from his
master for three hours at least. Notwithstanding the
earliness of the hour, Madame made her appearance in a
very few moments after her servant informed her who was
in waiting, and the Signor soon followed. In the course
of the next hour and a half an incredible amount of talking
was done in negro “lingo” and broken English. The

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

impetuous Signor strode up and down, clenching his fists,
cursing slavery, and sending Fitzgerald to the Devil in a
volley of phrases hard enough in their significance, though
uttered in soft-flowing Italian.

“Swearing does no good, my friend,” said Madame; “besides,
there is n't time for it. Rosabella must be brought
away immediately. Bruteman will be on the alert, you
may depend. She slipped through his fingers once, and he
won't trust Fitzgerald again.”

The Signor cooled down, and proposed to go for her
himself. But that was overruled, in a very kind way, by
his prudent wife, who argued that he was not well enough
for such an exciting adventure, or to be left without her
nursing, when his mind would be such a prey to uneasiness.
It was her proposition to send at once for her
cousin Duroy, and have him receive very particular directions
from Tom how to reach the island and find the cottage.
Tom said he did n't know whether he could get
away for an hour again, because his master was always
very angry if he was out of the way when called; but if
Mr. Duroy would come to the hotel, he would find chances
to tell him what to do. And that plan was immediately
carried into effect.

While these things were going on in New Orleans, Mrs.
Fitzgerald was taking frequent drives about the lovely
island with her mother, Mrs. Bell; while Rosa was occasionally
perambulating her little circuit of woods on the
back of patient Thistle. One day Mrs. Fitzgerald and her
mother received an invitation to the Welby plantation, to
meet some Northern acquaintances who were there; and
as Mrs. Fitzgerald's strength was not yet fully restored,
Mrs. Welby proposed that they should remain all night.

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

Chloe, who had lost her own baby, was chosen to nurse her
master's new-born heir, and was consequently tied so closely
that she could find no chance to go to the cottage, whose
inmates she had a great longing to see. But when master
and mistress were both gone, she thought she might take
her freedom for a while without incurring any great risk.
The other servants agreed to keep her secret, and Joe the
coachman promised to drive her most of the way when he
came back with the carriage. Accordingly, she made her
appearance at the cottage quite unexpectedly, to the great
joy of Tulee.

When she unwrapped the little black-haired baby from
its foldings of white muslin, Tulee exclaimed: “He looks
jus' like his good-for-nothing father; and so does Missy
Rosy's baby. I'm 'fraid 't will make poor missy feel bad
to see it, for she don't know nothin' 'bout it.”

“Yes I do, Tulee,” said Rosa, who had heard Chloe's
voice, and gone out to greet her. “I heard Tom tell you
about it.”

She took up the little hand, scarcely bigger than a
bird's claw, and while it twined closely about her finger,
she looked into its eyes, so like to Gerald's in shape and
color. She was hoping that those handsome eyes might
never be used as his had been, but she gave no utterance
to her thoughts. Her manner toward Chloe was
full of grateful kindness; and the poor bondwoman had
some happy hours, playing free for a while. She laid the
infant on its face in her lap, trotting it gently, and patting
its back, while she talked over with Tulee all the affairs at
the “Grat Hus.” And when the babe was asleep, she
asked and obtained Rosa's permission to lay him on her bed
beside his little brother. Then poor Chloe's soul took

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

wing and soared aloft among sun-lighted clouds. As she
prayed, and sang her fervent hymns, and told of her visions
and revelations, she experienced satisfaction similar to that
of a troubadour, or palmer from Holy Land, with an admiring
audience listening to his wonderful adventures.

While she was thus occupied, Tulee came in hastily to
say that a stranger gentleman was coming toward the
house. Such an event in that lonely place produced general
excitement, and some consternation. Rosa at once
drew her curtain and bolted the door. But Tulee soon
came rapping gently, saying, “It's only I, Missy Rosy.”
As the door partially opened, she said, “It's a friend
Madame has sent ye.” Rosa, stepping forward, recognized
Mr. Duroy, the cousin in whose clothes Madame had escaped
with them from New Orleans. She was very
slightly acquainted with him, but it was such a comfort to
see any one who knew of the old times that she could
hardly refrain from throwing herself on his neck and bursting
into tears. As she grasped his hand with a close pressure,
he felt the thinness of her emaciated fingers. The
paleness of her cheeks, and the saddened expression of her
large eyes, excited his compassion. He was too polite to
express it in words, but it was signified by the deference
of his manner and the extreme gentleness of his tones.
He talked of Madame's anxious love for her, of the Signor's
improving health, of the near completion of their plan for
going to Europe, and of their intention to take her with
them. Rosa was full of thankfulness, but said she was as
yet incapable of much exertion. Mr. Duroy went on to
speak of Tom's visit to Madame; and slowly and cautiously
he prepared the way for his account of the conversation
between Mr. Fitzgerald and Mr. Bruteman. But

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

careful as he was, he noticed that her features tightened
and her hands were clenched. When he came to the interchange
of writings, she sprung to her feet, and, clutching
his arm convulsively, exclaimed, “Did he do that?” Her
eyes were like a flame, and her chest heaved with the
quick-coming breath.

He sought to draw her toward him, saying in soothing
tones, “They shall not harm you, my poor girl. Trust to
me, as if I were your father.” But she burst from him
impetuously, and walked up and down rapidly; such a
sudden access of strength had the body received from the
frantic soul.

“Try not to be so much agitated,” said he. “In a very
short time you will be in Europe, and then you will be
perfectly safe.”

She paused an instant in her walk, and, with a strange
glare in her eyes, she hissed out, “I hate him.”

He laid his hand gently upon her shoulder, and said: “I
want very much that you should try to be calm. Some
negroes are coming with a boat at daybreak, and it is
necessary we should all go away with them. You ought
to rest as much as possible beforehand.”

“Rest!” repeated she with bitter emphasis. And
clenching her teeth hard, she again said, “I hate him!”

Poor Rosa! It had taken a mountain-weight of wrong
so to crush out all her gentleness.

Mr. Duroy became somewhat alarmed. He hastened to
the kitchen and told Chloe to go directly to Miss Rosa.
He then briefly explained his errand to Tulee, and told her
to prepare for departure as fast as possible. “But first go
to your mistress,” said he; “for I am afraid she may
go crazy.”

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

The sufferer yielded more readily to Tulee's accustomed
influence than she had done to that of Mr. Duroy. She
allowed herself to be laid upon the bed; but while her forehead
and temples were being bathed, her heart beat violently,
and all her pulses were throbbing. It was, however,
necessary to leave her with Chloe, who knelt by the bedside,
holding her hand, and praying in tones unusually low
for her.

“I'm feared for her,” said Tulee to Mr. Duroy. “I
never see Missy Rosy look so wild and strange.”

A short time after, when she looked into the room, Rosa's
eyes were closed. She whispered to Chloe: “Poor Missy's
asleep. You can come and help me a little now.”

But Rosa was not in the least drowsy. She had only
remained still, to avoid being talked to. As soon as her
attendants had withdrawn, she opened her eyes, and, turning
toward the babes, she gazed upon them for a long
time. There they lay side by side, like twin kittens.
But ah! thought she, how different is their destiny! One
is born to be cherished and waited upon all his days, the
other is an outcast and a slave. My poor fatherless babe!
He would n't manumit us. It was not thoughtlessness.
He meant to sell us. “He meant to sell us,” she repeated
aloud; and again the wild, hard look came into her
eyes. Such a tempest was raging in her soul, that she felt
as if she could kill him if he stood before her. This savage
paroxysm of revenge was followed by thoughts of suicide.
She was about to rise, but hearing the approach of
Tulee, she closed her eyes and remained still.

Language is powerless to describe the anguish of that
lacerated soul. At last the storm subsided, and she fell
into a heavy sleep.

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Meanwhile the two black women were busy with arrangements
for the early flight. Many things had been
already prepared with the expectation of a summons to
New Orleans, and not long after midnight all was in readiness.
Chloe, after a sound nap on the kitchen floor, rose
up with the first peep of light. She and Tulee hugged each
other, with farewell kisses and sobs. She knelt by Rosa's
bedside to whisper a brief prayer, and, giving her one long,
lingering look, she took up her baby, and set off for the
plantation, wondering at the mysterious ways of Providence.

They deferred waking Rosa as long as possible, and when
they roused her, she had been so deeply sunk in slumber
that she was at first bewildered. When recollection returned,
she looked at her babe. “Where's Chloe?” she
asked.

“Gone back to the plantation,” was the reply.

“O, I am so sorry!” sighed Rosa.

“She was feared they would miss her,” rejoined Tulee.
“So she went away as soon as she could see. But she
prayed for ye, Missy Rosy; and she told me to say poor
Chloe would never forget ye.”

“O, I'm so sorry!” repeated Rosa, mournfully.

She objected to taking the nourishment Tulee offered,
saying she wanted to die. But Mr. Duroy reminded her
that Madame was longing to see her, and she yielded to that
plea. When Tulee brought the same travelling-dress in
which she had first come to the cottage, she shrunk from it at
first, but seemed to remember immediately that she ought
not to give unnecessary trouble to her friends. While she
was putting it on, Tulee said, “I tried to remember to put
up everything ye would want, darling.”

“I don't want anything,” she replied listlessly. Then,

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

looking up suddenly, with that same wild, hard expression,
she added, “Don't let me ever see anything that came from
him!” She spoke so sternly, that Tulee, for the first time
in her life, was a little afraid of her.

The eastern sky was all of a saffron glow, but the golden
edge of the sun had not yet appeared above the horizon,
when they entered the boat which was to convey them to
the main-land. Without one glance toward the beautiful
island where she had enjoyed and suffered so much, the unhappy
fugitive nestled close to Tulee, and hid her face on
her shoulder, as if she had nothing else in the world to
cling to.

A week later, a carriage stopped before Madame's door,
and Tulee rushed in with the baby on her shoulder, exclaiming,
“Nous voici!” while Mr. Duroy was helping
Rosa to alight. Then such huggings and kissings, such
showers of French from Madame, and of mingled French
and Italian from the Signor, while Tulee stood by, throwing
up her hand, and exclaiming, “Bless the Lord! bless the
Lord!” The parrot listened with ear upturned, and a
lump of sugar in her claw, then overtopped all their voices
with the cry of “Bon jour, Rosabella! je suis enchantée.”

This produced a general laugh, and there was the faint
gleam of a smile on Rosa's face, as she looked up at the
cage and said, “Bon jour, jolie Manon!” But she soon
sank into a chair with an expression of weariness.

“You are tired, darling,” said Madame, as she took off
her bonnet and tenderly put back the straggling hair.
“No wonder, after all you have gone through, my poor
child!”

Rosa clasped her round the neck, and murmured, “O
my dear friend, I am tired, so tired!”

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

Madame led her to the settee, and arranged her head
comfortably on its pillows. Then, giving her a motherly
kiss, she said, “Rest, darling, while Tulee and I look after
the boxes.”

When they had all passed into another room, she threw
up her hands and exclaimed: “How she's changed! How
thin and pale she is! How large her eyes look! But
she's beautiful as an angel.”

“I never see Missy Rosy but once when she was n't
beautiful as an angel,” said Tulee; “and that was the night
Massa Duroy told her she was sold to Massa Bruteman.
Then she looked as if she had as many devils as that Mary
Magdalene Massa Royal used to read about o' Sundays.”

“No wonder, poor child!” exclaimed Madame. “But
I hope the little one is some comfort to her.”

“She ha'n't taken much notice of him, or anything
else, since Massa Duroy told her that news,” rejoined
Tulee.

Madame took the baby and tried to look into its face as
well as the lopping motions of its little head would permit.
“I shouldn't think she'd have much comfort in looking at
it,” said she; “for it's the image of its father; but the poor
little dear ain't to blame for that.”

An animated conversation followed concerning what had
happened since Tulee went away,—especially the disappearance
of Flora. Both hinted at having entertained
similar suspicions, but both had come to the conclusion that
she could not be alive, or she would have written.

Rosa, meanwhile, left alone in the little parlor, where
she had listened so anxiously for the whistling of Ça ira,
was scarcely conscious of any other sensation than the luxury
of repose, after extreme fatigue of body and mind.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

There was, indeed, something pleasant in the familiar surroundings.
The parrot swung in the same gilded ring in
her cage. Madame's table, with its basket of chenilles,
stood in the same place, and by it was her enamelled snuffbox.
Rosa recognized a few articles that had been purchased
at the auction of her father's furniture; — his arm-chair,
and the astral lamp by which he used to sit to read
his newspaper; a sewing-chair that was her mother's; and
one of Flora's embroidered slippers, hung up for a watchcase.
With these memories floating before her drowsy
eyes, she fell asleep, and slept for a long time. As her
slumbers grew lighter, dreams of father, mother, and sister
passed through various changes; the last of which was that
Flora was puzzling the mocking-birds. She waked to the
consciousness that some one was whistling in the room.

“Who is that!” exclaimed she; and the parrot replied
with a tempest of imitations. Madame, hearing the noise,
came in, saying: “How stupid I was not to cover the
cage! She is so noisy! Her memory is wonderful. I
don't think she'll ever forget a note of all the mélange
dear Floracita took so much pains to teach her.”

She began to call up reminiscences of Flora's incessant
mischief; but finding Rosa in no mood for anything gay,
she proceeded to talk over the difficulties of her position,
concluding with the remark: “To-day and to-night you
must rest, my child. But early to-morrow you and the
Signor will start for New York, whence you will take passage
to Marseilles, under the name of Signor Balbino and
daughter.”

“I wish I could stay here, at least for a little while,”
sighed Rosa.

“It's never wise to wish for what cannot be had,”

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

rejoined Madame. “It would cause great trouble and expense
to obtain your freedom; and it is doubtful whether
we could secure it at all, for Bruteman won't give you up
if he can avoid it. The voyage will recruit your strength,
and it will do you good to be far away from anything that
reminds you of old troubles. I have nothing left to do but
to dispose of my furniture, and settle about the lease of
this house. You will wait at Marseilles for me. I shall
be uneasy till I have the sea between me and the agents of
Mr. Bruteman, and I shall hurry to follow after you as
soon as possible.”

“And Tulee and the baby?” asked Rosa.

“Yes, with Tulee and the baby,” replied Madame.
“But I shall send them to my cousin's to-morrow, to be
out of the way of being seen by teh neighbors. He lives
off the road, and three miles out. They'll be nicely out
of the way there.”

It was all accomplished as the energetic Frenchwoman
had planned. Rosa was whirled away, without time to
think of anything. At parting, she embraced Tulee, and
looked earnestly in the baby's face, while she stroked his
shining black hair. “Good by, dear, kind Tulee,” said
she. “Take good care of the little one.”

At Philadelphia, her strength broke down, and they were
detained three days. Consequently, when they arrived in
New York, they found that the Mermaid, in which they
expected to take passage, had sailed. The Signor considered
it imprudent to correspond with his wife on the subject,
and concluded to go out of the city and wait for
the next vessel. When they went on board, they found
Madame, and explained to her the circumstances.

“I am glad I did n't know of the delay,” said she; “for

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

I was frightened enough as it was. But, luckily, I got off
without anybody's coming to make inquiries.”

“But where are Tulee and the baby? Are they down
below?” asked Rosa.

“No, dear, I did n't bring them.”

“O, how came you to leave them?” said Rosa. “Something
will happen to them.”

“I have provided well for their safety,” rejoined Madame.
“The reason I did it was this. We have no certain
home or prospects at present; and I thought we had
better be settled somewhere before the baby was brought.
My cousin is coming to Marseilles in about three months,
and he will bring them with him. His wife was glad to
give Tulee her board, meanwhile, for what work she could
do. I really think it was best, dear. The feeble little thing
will be stronger for the voyage by that time; and you
know Tulee will take just as good care of it as if it were
her own.”

“Poor Tulee!” sighed Rosa. “Was she willing to be
left?”

“She did n't know when I came away,” replied Madame.

Rosa heaved an audible groan, as she said: “I am so
sorry you did this, Madame! If anything should happen to
them, it would be a weight on my mind as long as I live.”

“I did what I thought was for the best,” answered
Madame. “I was in such a hurry to get away, on your
account, that, if I had n't all my wits about me, I hope you
will excuse me. But I think myself I made the best arrangement.”

Rosa, perceiving a slight indication of pique in her tone,
hastened to kiss her, and call her her best and dearest
friend. But in her heart she mourned over what she

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

considered, for the first time in her life, a great mistake in the
management of Madame.

After Tom's return from New Orleans, he continued to
go to the cottage as usual, and so long as no questions were
asked, he said nothing; but when his master inquired how
they were getting on there, he answered that Missy Rosy
was better. When a fortnight had elapsed, he thought the
fugitives must be out of harm's way, and he feared Mr.
Bruteman might be coming soon to claim his purchase.
Accordingly he one day informed his master, with a great
appearance of astonishment and alarm, that the cottage was
shut up, and all the inmates gone.

Fitzgerald's first feeling was joy; for he was glad to be
relieved from the picture of Rosa's horror and despair,
which had oppressed him like the nightmare. But he
foresaw that Bruteman would suspect him of having forewarned
her, though he had solemnly pledged himself not
to do so. He immediately wrote him the tidings, with expressions
of surprise and regret. The answer he received
led to a duel, in which he received a wound in the shoulder,
that his wife always supposed was occasioned by a
fall from his horse.

When Mr. Bruteman ascertained that Madame and the
Signor had left the country, he at once conjectured that the
fugitive was with them. Having heard that Mr. Duroy
was a relative, he waited upon him, at his place of business,
and was informed that Rosabella Royal had sailed for
France, with his cousin, in the ship Mermaid. Not long
after, it was stated in the ship news that the Mermaid
had foundered at sea, and all on board were lost.

-- 206 --

CHAPTER XVII.

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

While Rosabella had been passing through these
dark experiences, Flora was becoming more and
more accustomed to her new situation. She strove bravely
to conceal the homesickness which she could not always
conquer; but several times, in the course of their travels,
Mrs. Delano noticed moisture gathering on her long black
eyelashes when she saw the stars and stripes floating
from the mast of a vessel. Once, when a rose was given
her, she wept outright; but she soon wiped her eyes, and
apologized by saying: “I wonder whether a Pensee-Vivace
makes Rosa feel as I do when I see a rose? But what an
ungrateful child I am, when I have such a dear, kind, new
Mamita!” And a loving smile again lighted up her swimming
eyes,—those beautiful April eyes of tears and sunshine,
that made rainbows in the heart.

Mrs. Delano wisely kept her occupied with a succession
of teachers and daily excursions. Having a natural genius
for music and drawing, she made rapid progress in both
during a residence of six months in England, six months
in France, and three months in Switzerland. And as Mr.
and Mrs. Percival were usually with them, she picked up,
in her quick way, a good degree of culture from the daily
tone of conversation. The one drawback to the pleasure of
new acquisitions was that she could not share them with
Rosa.

One day, when she was saying this, Mrs. Delano replied:
“We will go to Italy for a short time, and then

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

we will return to live in Boston. I have talked the matter
over a good deal with Mr. Percival, and I think I
should know how to guard against any contingency that
may occur. And as you are so anxious about your sister,
I have been revolving plans for taking you back to the
island, to see whether we can ascertain what is going on in
that mysterious cottage.”

From that time there was a very perceptible increase of
cheerfulness in Flora's spirits. The romance of such an
adventure hit her youthful fancy, while the idea of getting
even a sly peep at Rosa filled her with delight. She imagined
all sorts of plans to accomplish this object, and often
held discussions upon the propriety of admitting Tulee
to their confidence.

Her vivacity redoubled when they entered Italy. She
was herself composed of the same materials of which Italy
was made; and without being aware of the spiritual relationship,
she at once felt at home there. She was charmed
with the gay, impulsive people, the bright costumes, the
impassioned music, and the flowing language. The clear,
intense blue of the noonday sky, and the sun setting in a
glowing sea of amber, reminded her of her Southern home;
and the fragrance of the orange-groves was as incense
waved by the memory of her childhood. The ruins of
Rome interested her less than any other features of the
landscape; for, like Bettini, she never asked who any of
the ancients were, for fear they would tell her. The play
of sunshine on the orange-colored lichens interested her
more than the inscriptions they covered; and while their
guide was telling the story of mouldering arches, she was
looking through them at the clear blue sky and the soft
outline of the hills.

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

One morning they rode out early to spend a whole day
at Albano; and every mile of the ride presented her with
some charming novelty. The peasants who went dancing
by in picturesque costumes, and the finely formed women
walking erect with vases of water on their heads, or drawing
an even thread from their distaffs, as they went singing
along, furnished her memory with subjects for many a
picture. Sometimes her exclamations would attract the
attention of a group of dancers, who, pleased with an exuberance
of spirits akin to their own, and not unmindful of
forthcoming coin, would beckon to the driver to stop, while
they repeated their dances for the amusement of the Signorina.
A succession of pleasant novelties awaited her at
Albano. Running about among the ilex-groves in search
of bright mosses, she would come suddenly in front of an
elegant villa, with garlands in stucco, and balconies gracefully
draped with vines. Wandering away from that, she
would utter a little cry of joy at the unexpected sight of
some reclining marble nymph, over which a little fountain
threw a transparent veil of gossamer sparkling with diamonds.
Sometimes she stood listening to the gurgling and
dripping of unseen waters; and sometimes melodies floated
from the distance, which her quick ear caught at once, and
her tuneful voice repeated like a mocking-bird. The childlike
zest with which she entered into everything, and made
herself a part of everything, amused her quiet friend, and
gave her even more pleasure than the beauties of the landscape.

After a picnic repast, they ascended Monte Cavo, and
looked down on the deep basins of the lakes, once blazing
with volcanic fire, now full of water blue as the sky
it reflected; like human souls in which the passions have

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

burned out, and left them calm recipients of those divine
truths in which the heavens are mirrored. As Mrs.
Delano pointed out various features in the magnificent
panorama around them, she began to tell Flora of scenes
in the Æneid with which they were intimately connected.
The young girl, who was serious for the moment, dropped
on the grass to listen, with elbows on her friend's lap, and
her upturned face supported by her hands. But the lecture
was too grave for her mercurial spirit; and she soon
sprang up, exclaiming: “O Mamita Lila, all those people
were dead and buried so long ago! I don't believe the
princess that Æneas was fighting about was half as handsome
as that dancing Contadina from Frascati, with a scarlet
bodice and a floating veil fastened among her black
braids with a silver arrow. How her eyes sparkled, and
her cheeks glowed! And the Contadino who was dancing
with her, with those long streamers of red ribbon flying
round his peaked hat, he looked almost as handsome as she
did. How I wish I could see them dance the saltarello
again! O Mamita Lila, as soon as we get back to Rome,
do buy a tambourine.” Inspired by the remembrance, she
straightway began to hum the monotonous tune of that
grasshopper dance, imitating the hopping steps and the
quick jerks of the arms, marking the time with ever-increasing
rapidity on her left hand, as if it were a tambourine.
She was so aglow with the exercise, and so graceful
in her swift motions, that Mrs. Delano watched her with
admiring smiles. But when the extempore entertainment
came to a close, she thought to herself: “It is a hopeless
undertaking to educate her after the New England pattern.
One might as well try to plough with a butterfly, as to
teach her ancient history.”

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

When they had wandered about a little while longer,
happy as souls newly arrived in the Elysian Fields, Mrs.
Delano said: “My child, you have already gathered mosses
enough to fill the carriage, and it is time for us to return.
You know twilight passes into darkness very quickly here.”

“Just let me gather this piece of golden lichen,” pleaded
she. “It will look so pretty among the green moss, in the
cross I am going to make you for Christmas.”

When all her multifarious gleanings were gathered up,
they lingered a little to drink in the beauty of the scene before
them. In the distance was the Eternal City, girdled by
hills that stood out with wonderful distinctness in the luminous
atmosphere of that brilliant day, which threw a golden
veil over all its churches, statues, and ruins. Before they had
gone far on their homeward ride, all things passed through
magical changes. The hills were seen in vapory visions,
shifting their hues with opaline glances; and over the green,
billowy surface of the broad Campagna was settling a prismatic
robe of mist, changing from rose to violet. Earth
seemed to be writing, in colored notes, with tenderest modulations,
her farewell hymn to the departing God of Light.
And the visible music soon took voice in the vibration of
vesper-bells, in the midst of which they entered Rome.
Flora, who was sobered by the solemn sounds and the darkening
landscape, scarcely spoke, except to remind Mrs.
Delano of the tambourine as they drove through the
crowded Corso; and when they entered their lodgings in
Via delle Quattro Fontane, she passed to her room without
any of her usual skipping and singing. When they met
again at supper her friend said: “Why so serious? Is my
little one tired?”

“I have been thinking, Mamita, that something is going

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

to happen to me,” she replied; “for always when I am very
merry something happens.”

“I should think something would happen very often
then,” rejoined Mrs. Delano with a smile, to which she responded
with her ready little laugh. “Several visitors
called while we were gone,” said Mrs. Delano. “Our rich
Boston friend, Mr. Green, has left his card. He follows us
very diligently.” She looked at Flora as she spoke; but
though the light from a tall lamp fell directly on her face,
she saw no emotion, either of pleasure or embarrassment.

She merely looked up with a smile, as she remarked:
“He always seems to be going round very leisurely in
search of something to entertain him. I wonder whether
he has found it yet.”

Though she was really tired with the exertions of the
day, the sight of the new tambourine, after supper, proved
too tempting; and she was soon practising the saltarello
again, with an agility almost equal to that of the nimble
Contadina from whom she had learned it. She was whirling
round more and more swiftly, as if fatigue were a thing
impossible to her, when Mr. Green was announced; and a
very stylishly dressed gentleman, with glossy shirt-bosom
and diamond studs, entered the room. She had had scarcely
time to seat herself, and her face was still flushed with exercise,
while her dimples were revealed by a sort of shy
smile at the consciousness of having been so nearly caught
in her rompish play by such an exquisite. The glowing
cheek and the dimpling smile were a new revelation to Mr.
Green; for he had never interested her sufficiently to call
out the vivacity which rendered her so charming.

Mrs. Delano noticed his glance of admiration, and the
thought occurred, as it had often done before, what an

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

embarrassing dilemma she would be in, if he should propose
marriage to her protegée.

“I called this morning,” said he, “and found you had
gone to Albano. I was tempted to follow, but thought it
likely I should miss you. It is a charming drive.”

“Everything is charming here, I think,” rejoined Flora.

“Ah, it is the first time you have seen Rome,” said he.
“I envy you the freshness of your sensations. This is the
third time I have been here, and of course it palls a little
upon me.”

“Why don't you go to some new place then?” inquired
Flora.

“Where is there any new place?” responded he languidly.
“To be sure, there is Arabia Petræa, but the accommodations
are not good. Besides, Rome has attractions
for me at present; and I really think I meet more acquaintances
here than I should at home. Rome is beginning to
swarm with Americans, especially with Southerners. One
can usually recognize them at a glance by their unmistakable
air of distinction. They are obviously of porcelain
clay, as Willis says.”

“I think our New England Mr. Percival is as polished
a gentleman as any I have seen,” observed Mrs.
Delano.

“He is a gentleman in manners and attainments, I admit,”
replied Mr. Green; “but with his family and education,
what a pity it is he has so disgraced himself.”

“Pray what has he done?” inquired the lady.

“Did n't you know he was an Abolitionist?” rejoined
Mr. Green. “It is a fact that he has actually spoken at
their meetings. I was surprised to see him travelling with
you in England. It must be peculiarly irritating to the

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

South to see a man of his position siding with those vulgar
agitators. Really, unless something effectual can be done
to stop that frenzy, I fear Southern gentlemen will be unable
to recover a fugitive slave.”

Flora looked at Mrs. Delano with a furtive, sideway
glance, and a half-smile on her lips. Her impulse was to
jump up, dot one of her quick courtesies, and say: “I am
a fugitive slave. Please, sir, don't give me up to any of
those distinguished gentlemen.”

Mr. Green noticed her glance, and mistook it for distaste
of his theme. “Pardon me, ladies,” said he, “for introducing
a subject tabooed in polite society. I called for a
very different purpose. One novelty remains for me in
Rome. I have never seen the statues of the Vatican by
torchlight. Some Americans are forming a party for that
purpose to-morrow evening, and if you would like to join
them, it will give me great pleasure to be your escort.”

Flora, being appealed to, expressed acquiescence, and
Mrs. Delano replied: “We will accept your invitation with
pleasure. I have a great predilection for sculpture.”

“Finding myself so fortunate in one request encourages
me to make another,” rejoined Mr. Green. “On the evening
following Norma is to be brought out, with a new
prima donna, from whom great things are expected. I
should be much gratified if you would allow me to procure
tickets and attend upon you.”

Flora's face lighted up at once. “I see what my musical
daughter wishes,” said Mrs. Delano. “We will therefore
lay ourselves under obligations to you for two evenings'
entertainment.”

The gentleman, having expressed his thanks, bade them
good evening.

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

Flora woke up the next morning full of pleasant anticipations.
When Mrs. Delano looked in upon her, she found
her already dressed, and busy with a sketch of the dancing
couple from Frascati. “I cannot make them so much alive
as I wish,” said she, “because they are not in motion. No
picture can give the gleamings of the arrow or the whirlings
of the veil. I wish we could dress like Italians. How
I should like to wear a scarlet bodice, and a veil fastened
with a silver arrow.”

“If we remained till Carnival, you might have that
pleasure,” replied Mrs. Delano; “for everybody masquerades
as they like at that time. But I imagine you would
hardly fancy my appearance in scarlet jacket, with laced
sleeves, big coral necklace, and long ear-rings, like that old
Contadina we met riding on a donkey.”

Flora laughed. “To think of Mamita Lila in such costume!”
exclaimed she. “The old Contadina would make
a charming picture; but a picture of the Campagna, sleepy
with purple haze, would be more like you.”

“Am I then so sleepy?” inquired her friend.

“O, no, not sleepy. You know I don't mean that. But
so quiet; and always with some sort of violet or lilac cloud
for a dress. But here comes Carlina to call us to breakfast,”
said she, as she laid down her crayon, and drummed
the saltarello on her picture while she paused a moment to
look at it.

As Mrs. Delano wished to write letters, and Flora expected
a teacher in drawing, it was decided that they should
remain at home until the hour arrived for visiting the Vatican.
“We have been about sight-seeing so much,” said
Mrs. Delano, “that I think it will be pleasant to have a
quiet day.” Flora assented; but as Mrs. Delano wrote,

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

she could not help smiling at her ideas of quietude. Sometimes
rapid thumps on the tambourine might be heard, indicating
that the saltarello was again in rehearsal. If a
piffero strolled through the street, the monotonous drone of
his bagpipe was reproduced in most comical imitation; and
anon there was a gush of bird-songs, as if a whole aviary
were in the vicinity. Indeed, no half-hour passed without
audible indication that the little recluse was in merry mood.

At the appointed time Mr. Green came to conduct them
to the Vatican. They ascended the wide slopes, and passed
through open courts into long passages lined with statues,
and very dimly lighted with occasional lamps. Here and
there a marble figure was half revealed, and looked so
spectral in the gloaming that they felt as if they were entering
the world of spirits. Several members of the party
preceded them, and all seemed to feel the hushing influence,
for they passed on in silence, and stepped softly as they
entered the great Palace of Art. The torch-bearers were
soon in readiness to illuminate the statues, which they did
by holding a covered light over each, making it stand out
alone in the surrounding darkness, with very striking effects
of light and shadow. Flora, who was crouched on a low
seat by the side of Mrs. Delano, gazed with a reverent,
half-afraid feeling on the thoughtful, majestic looking Minerva
Medica. When the graceful vision of Venus Anadyomene
was revealed, she pressed her friend's hand, and
the pressure was returned. But when the light was held
over a beautiful Cupid, the face looked out from the
gloom with such an earnest, childlike expression, that she
forgot the presence of strangers, and impulsively exclaimed,
“O Mamita, how lovely!”

A gentleman some little distance in front of them turned

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

toward them suddenly, at the sound of her voice; and a
movement of the torch-bearer threw the light full upon
him for an instant. Flora hid her face in the lap of Mrs.
Delano, who attributed the quick action to her shame at
having spoken so audibly. But placing her hand caressingly
on her shoulder, she felt that she was trembling violently.
She stooped toward her, and softly inquired, “What
is the matter, dear?”

Flora seized her head with both hands, and, drawing it
closer, whispered: “Take me home, Mamita! Do take me
right home!”

Wondering what sudden caprice had seized the emotional
child, she said, “Why, are you ill, dear?”

Flora whispered close into her ear: “No, Mamita. But
Mr. Fitzgerald is here.”

Mrs. Delano rose very quietly, and, approaching Mr.
Green, said: “My daughter is not well, and we wish to
leave. But I beg you will return as soon as you have
conducted us to the carriage.”

But though he was assured by both the ladies that nothing
alarming was the matter, when they arrived at their
lodgings he descended from the driver's seat to assist them
in alighting. Mrs. Delano, with polite regrets at having
thus disturbed his pleasure, thanked him, and bade him
good evening. She hurried after Flora, whom she found
in her room, weeping bitterly. “Control your feelings, my
child,” said she. “You are perfectly safe here in Italy.”

“But if he saw me, it will make it so very unpleasant
for you, Mamita.”

“He could n't see you; for we were sitting in very deep
shadow,” replied Mrs. Delano. “But even if he had seen
you, I should know how to protect you.”

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

“But what I am thinking of,” said Floracita, still weeping,
“is that he may have brought Rosa with him, and I
can't run to her this very minute. I must see her! I will
see her! If I have to tell ever so many fibititas about the
reason of my running away.”

“I would n't prepare any fibititas at present,” rejoined
Mrs. Delano. “I always prefer the truth. I will send for
Mr. Percival, and ask him to ascertain whether Mr. Fitzgerald
brought a lady with him. Meanwhile, you had better
lie down, and keep as quiet as you can. As soon as I
obtain any information, I will come and tell you.”

When Mr. Percival was informed of the adventure at
the Vatican, he sallied forth to examine the lists of arrivals;
and before long he returned with the statement that
Mr. and Mrs. Fitzgerald were registered among the newcomers.
“Flora would, of course, consider that conclusive,”
said he; “but you and I, who have doubts concerning
that clandestine marriage, will deem it prudent to
examine further.”

“If it should prove to be her sister, it will be a very
embarrassing affair,” rejoined Mrs. Delano.

Mr. Percival thought it very unlikely, but said he would
ascertain particulars to-morrow.

With that general promise, without a knowledge of the
fact already discovered, Flora retired to rest; but it was
nearly morning before she slept.

-- 218 --

CHAPTER XVIII.

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

THOUGH Flora had been so wakeful the preceding
night, she tapped at Mrs. Delano's door very early
the next morning. “Excuse me for coming before you
were dressed,” said she; “but I wanted to ask you how
long you think it will be before Mr. Percival can find out
whether Mr. Fitzgerald has brought Rosa with him.”

“Probably not before noon,” replied Mrs. Delano, drawing
the anxious little face toward her, and imprinting on it
her morning kiss. “Last evening I wrote a note to Mr.
Green, requesting him to dispose of the opera tickets to
other friends. Mr. Fitzgerald is so musical, he will of
course be there; and whether your sister is with him or
not, you will be in too nervous a state to go to any public
place. You had better stay in your room, and busy yourself
with books and drawings, till we can ascertain the state
of things. I will sit with you as much as I can; and when
I am absent you must try to be a good, quiet child.”

“I will try to be good, because I don't want to trouble you,
Mamita Lila; but you know I can't be quiet in my mind.
I did long for the opera; but unless Mr. Fitzgerald brought
Rosa with him, and I could see her before I went, it would
almost kill me to hear Norma; for every part of it is associated
with her.”

After breakfast, Mrs. Delano sat some time in Flora's
room, inspecting her recent drawings, and advising her to
work upon them during the day, as the best method of
restraining restlessness. While they were thus occupied,

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

Carlina brought in a beautiful bouquet for Miss Delano,
accompanied with a note for the elder lady, expressing Mr.
Green's great regret at being deprived of the pleasure of
their company for the evening.

“I am sorry I missed seeing him,” thought Mrs. Delano;
“for he is always so intimate with Southerners, I dare say
he would know all about Mr. Fitzgerald; though I should
have been at a loss how to introduce the inquiry.”

Not long afterward Mr. Percival called, and had what
seemed to Flora a very long private conference with Mrs.
Delano. The information he brought was, that the lady
with Mr. Fitzgerald was a small, slight figure, with yellowish
hair and very delicate complexion.

“That is in all respects the very opposite of Flora's
description of her sister,” rejoined Mrs. Delano.

Their brief conversation on the subject was concluded by
a request that Mr. Percival would inquire at Civita Vecchia
for the earliest vessels bound either to France or England.

Mrs. Delano could not at once summon sufficient resolution
to recount all the particulars to Flora; to whom she
merely said that she considered it certain that her sister
was not with Mr. Fitzgerald.

“Then why can't I go right off to the United States to-day?”
exclaimed the impetuous little damsel.

“Would you then leave Mamita Lila so suddenly?” inquired
her friend; whereupon the emotional child began
to weep and protest. This little scene was interrupted by
Carlina with two visiting-cards on a silver salver. Mrs.
Delano's face flushed unusually as she glanced at them.
She immediately rose to go, saying to Flora: “I must see
these people; but I will come back to you as soon as I can.
Don't leave your room, my dear.”

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

In the parlor, she found a gentleman and lady, both
handsome, but as different from each other as night and
morning. The lady stepped forward and said: “I think
you will recollect me; for we lived in the same street in
Boston, and you and my mother used to visit together.”

“Miss Lily Bell,” rejoined Mrs. Delano, offering her
hand. “I had not heard you were on this side the Atlantic.”

“Not Miss Bell now, but Mrs. Fitzgerald,” replied the
fair little lady. “Allow me to introduce you to Mr. Fitzgerald.”

Mrs. Delano bowed, rather coldly; and her visitor continued:
“I was so sorry I did n't know you were with the
Vatican party last night. Mr. Green told us of it this
morning, and said you were obliged to leave early, on account
of the indisposition of Miss Delano. I hope she has
recovered, for Mr. Green has told me so much about her
that I am dying with curiosity to see her.”

“She is better, I thank you, but not well enough to see
company,” replied Mrs. Delano.

“What a pity she will be obliged to relinquish the
opera to-night!” observed Mr. Fitzgerald. “I hear she is
very musical; and they tell wonderful stories about this
new prima donna. They say she has two more notes in
the altissimo scale than any singer who has been heard
here, and that her sostenuto is absolutely marvellous.”

Mrs. Delano replied politely, expressing regret that she
and her daughter were deprived of the pleasure of hearing
such a musical genius. After some desultory chat concerning
the various sights in Rome, the visitors departed.

“I'm glad your call was short,” said Mr. Fitzgerald.
“That lady is a perfect specimen of Boston ice.”

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Whereupon his companion began to rally him for want
of gallantry in saying anything disparaging of Boston.

Meanwhile Mrs. Delano was pacing the parlor in a disturbed
state of mind. Though she had foreseen such a
contingency as one of the possible consequences of adopting
Flora, yet when it came so suddenly in a different
place, and under different circumstances from any she had
thought of, the effect was somewhat bewildering. She
dreaded the agitation into which the news would throw
Flora, and she wanted to mature her own future plans before
she made the announcement. So, in answer to Flora's
questions about the visitors, she merely said a lady from
Boston, the daughter of one of her old acquaintances, had
called to introduce her husband. After dinner, they spent
some time reading Tasso's Aminta together; and then Mrs.
Delano said: “I wish to go and have a talk with Mr. and
Mrs. Percival. I have asked him to inquire about vessels
at Civita Vecchia; for, under present circumstances, I presume
you would be glad to set out sooner than we intended
on that romantic expedition in search of your sister.”

“O, thank you! thank you!” exclaimed Flora, jumping
up and kissing her.

“I trust you will not go out, or sing, or show yourself at
the windows while I am gone,” said Mrs. Delano; “for
though Mr. Fitzgerald can do you no possible harm, it
would be more agreeable to slip away without his seeing
you.”

The promise was readily and earnestly given, and she
proceeded to the lodgings of Mr. and Mrs. Percival in the
next street. After she had related the experiences of the
morning, she asked what they supposed had become of
Rosabella.

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

“It is to be hoped she does not continue her relation
with that base man if she knows of his marriage,” said
Mrs. Percival; “for that would involve a moral degradation
painful for you to think of in Flora's sister.”

“If she has ceased to interest his fancy, very likely he
may have sold her,” said Mr. Percival; “for a man who
could entertain the idea of selling Flora, I think would sell
his own Northern wife, if the law permitted it and circumstances
tempted him to it.”

“What do you think I ought to do in the premises?”
inquired Mrs. Delano.

“I would hardly presume to say what you ought to do,”
rejoined Mrs. Percival; “but I know what I should do, if
I were as rich as you, and as strongly attached to Flora.”

“Let me hear what you would do,” said Mrs. Delano.

The prompt reply was: “I would go in search of her.
And if she was sold, I would buy her and bring her home,
and be a mother to her.”

“Thank you,” said Mrs. Delano, warmly pressing her
hand. “I thought you would advise what was kindest and
noblest. Money really seems to me of very little value,
except as a means of promoting human happiness. And
in this case I might perhaps prevent moral degradation,
growing out of misfortune and despair.”

After some conversation concerning vessels that were
about to sail, the friends parted. On her way homeward,
she wondered within herself whether they had any suspicion
of the secret tie that bound her so closely to these
unfortunate girls. “I ought to do the same for them without
that motive,” thought she; “but should I?”

Though her call had not been very long, it seemed so to
Flora, who had latterly been little accustomed to solitude.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

She had no heart for books or drawing. She sat listlessly
watching the crowd on Monte Pincio;—children chasing
each other, or toddling about with nurses in bright-red
jackets; carriages going round and round, ever and anon
bringing into the sunshine gleams of gay Roman scarfs, or
bright autumnal ribbons fluttering in the breeze. She had
enjoyed few things more than joining that fashionable
promenade to overlook the city in the changing glories of
sunset. But now she cared not for it. Her thoughts were
far away on the lonely island. As sunset quickly faded
into twilight, carriages and pedestrians wound their way
down the hill. The noble trees on its summit became
solemn silhouettes against the darkening sky, and the
monotonous trickling of the fountain in the court below
sounded more distinct as the street noises subsided. She
was growing a little anxious, when she heard soft footfalls
on the stairs, which she at once recognized and hastened to
meet. “O, you have been gone so long!” she exclaimed.
Happy, as all human beings are, to have another heart so
dependent on them, the gratified lady passed her arm round
the waist of the loving child, and they ascended to their
rooms like two confidential school-girls.

After tea, Mrs. Delano said, “Now I will keep my
promise of telling you all I have discovered.” Flora ran
to an ottoman by her side, and, leaning on her lap, looked
up eagerly into her face. “You must try not to be excitable,
my dear,” said her friend; “for I have some unpleasant
news to tell you.”

The expressive eyes, that were gazing wistfully into
hers while she spoke, at once assumed that startled, melancholy
look, strangely in contrast with their laughing shape.
Her friend was so much affected by it that she hardly

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

knew how to proceed with her painful task. At last Flora
murmured, “Is she dead?”

“I have heard no such tidings, darling,” she replied.
“But Mr. Fitzgerald has married a Boston lady, and they
were the visitors who came here this morning.”

Flora sprung up and pressed her hand on her heart, as
if a sharp arrow had hit her. But she immediately sank
on the ottoman again, and said in tones of suppressed agitation:
“Then he has left poor Rosa. How miserable she
must be! She loved him so! O, how wrong it was for
me to run away and leave her! And only to think how I
have been enjoying myself, when she was there all alone,
with her heart breaking! Can't we go to-morrow to look
for her, dear Mamita?”

“In three days a vessel will sail for Marseilles,” replied
Mrs. Delano. “Our passage is taken; and Mr. and Mrs.
Percival, who intended to return home soon, are kind
enough to say they will go with us. I wish they could
accompany us to the South; but he is so well known as
an Abolitionist that his presence would probably cause unpleasant
interruptions and delays, and perhaps endanger
his life.”

Flora seized her hand and kissed it, while tears were
dropping fast upon it. And at every turn of the conversation,
she kept repeating, “How wrong it was for me to run
away and leave her!”

“No, my child,” replied Mrs. Delano, “you did right in
coming to me. If you had stayed there, you would have
made both her and yourself miserable, beside doing what
was very wrong. I met Mr. Fitzgerald once on horseback,
while I was visiting at Mr. Welby's plantation; but
I never fairly saw him until to-day. He is so very

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

handsome, that, when I looked at him, I could not but think it
rather remarkable he did not gain a bad power over you by
his insinuating flattery, when you were so very young and
inexperienced.”

The guileless little damsel looked up with an expression
of surprise, and said: “How could I bear to have him
make love to me, when he was Rosa's husband? He is so
handsome and fascinating, that, if he had loved me instead
of Rosa, in the beginning, I dare say I should have been as
much in love with him as she was. I did dearly love him
while he was a kind brother; but I could n't love him so.
It would have killed Rosa if I had. Besides, he told falsehoods;
and papa taught us to consider that as the meanest
of faults. I have heard him tell Rosa he never loved anybody
but her, when an hour before he had told me he loved
me better than Rosa. What could I do but despise such a
man? Then, when he threatened to sell me, I became
dreadfully afraid of him.” She started up, as if struck by
a sudden thought, and exclaimed wildly, “What if he has
sold Rosa?”

Her friend brought forward every argument and every
promise she could think of to pacify her; and when she
had become quite calm, they sang a few hymns together,
and before retiring to rest knelt down side by side and
prayed for strength and guidance in these new troubles.

Flora remained a long time wakeful, thinking of Rosa
deserted and alone. She had formed many projects concerning
what was to be seen and heard and done in Rome;
but she forgot them all. She did not even think of the
much-anticipated opera, until she heard from the street
snatches of Norma, whistled or sung by the dispersing
audience. A tenor voice passed the house singing, Vieni

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

in Roma. “Ah,” thought she, “Gerald and I used to
sing that duet together. And in those latter days how languishingly
he used to look at me, behind her back, while he
sang passionately, `Ah, deh cedi, cedi a me!' And poor
cheated Rosa would say, `Dear Gerald, how much heart
you put into your voice!' O shame, shame! What could
I do but run away? Poor Rosa! How I wish I could
hear her sing `Casta Diva,' as she used to do when we sat
gazing at the moon shedding its soft light over the pines in
that beautiful lonely island.”

And so, tossed for a long while on a sea of memories,
she finally drifted into dream-land.

-- 227 --

CHAPTER XIX.

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

While Flora was listlessly gazing at Monte Pincio
from the solitude of her room in the Via delle
Quattro Fontane, Rosabella was looking at the same object,
seen at a greater distance, over intervening houses, from
her high lodgings in the Corso. She could see the road
winding like a ribbon round the hill, with a medley of
bright colors continually moving over it. But she was absorbed
in revery, and they floated round and round before
her mental eye, like the revolving shadows of a magic
lantern.

She was announced to sing that night, as the new Spanish
prima donna, La Señorita Rosita Campaneo; and
though she had been applauded by manager and musicians
at the rehearsal that morning, her spirit shrank from the
task. Recent letters from America had caused deep melancholy;
and the idea of singing, not con amore, but as a
performer before an audience of entire strangers, filled her
with dismay. She remembered how many times she and
Flora and Gerald had sung together from Norma; and an
oppressive feeling of loneliness came over her. Returning
from rehearsal, a few hours before, she had seen a young
Italian girl, who strongly reminded her of her lost sister.
“Ah!” thought she, “if Flora and I had gone out into the
world together, to make our own way, as Madame first intended,
how much sorrow and suffering I might have been
spared!” She went to the piano, where the familiar music
of Norma lay open before her, and from the depths of her

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

saddened soul gushed forth, “Ah, bello a me Ritorno.” The
last tone passed sighingly away, and as her hands lingered
on the keys, she murmured, “Will my heart pass into it
there, before that crowd of strange faces, as it does here?”

“To be sure it will, dear,” responded Madame, who had
entered softly and stood listening to the last strains.

“Ah, if all would hear with your partial ears!” replied
Rosabella, with a glimmering smile. “But they
will not. And I may be so frightened that I shall lose my
voice.”

“What have you to be afraid of, darling?” rejoined Madame.
“It was more trying to sing at private parties of
accomplished musicians, as you did in Paris; and especially
at the palace, where there was such an élite company. Yet
you know that Queen Amelia was so much pleased with
your performance of airs from this same opera, that she
sent you the beautiful enamelled wreath you are to wear to-night.”

“What I was singing when you came in wept itself out
of the fulness of my heart,” responded Rosabella. “This
dreadful news of Tulee and the baby unfits me for anything.
Do you think there is no hope it may prove untrue?”

“You know the letter explicitly states that my cousin
and his wife, the negro woman, and the white baby, all died
of yellow-fever,” replied Madame. “But don't reproach
me for leaving them, darling. I feel badly enough about
it, already. I thought it would be healthy so far out of
the city; and it really seemed the best thing to do with the
poor little bambino, until we could get established somewhere.”

“I did not intend to reproach you, my kind friend,”

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

answered Rosa. “I know you meant it all for the best.
But I had a heavy presentiment of evil when you first told
me they were left. This news makes it hard for me to
keep up my heart for the efforts of the evening. You
know I was induced to enter upon this operatic career
mainly by the hope of educating that poor child, and providing
well for the old age of you and Papa Balbino, as I
have learned to call my good friend, the Signor. And
poor Tulee, too, — how much I intended to do for her! No
mortal can ever know what she was to me in the darkest
hours of my life.”

“Well, poor Tulee's troubles are all over,” rejoined
Madame, with a sigh; “and bambinos escape a great deal
of suffering by going out of this wicked world. For, between
you and I, dear, I don't believe one word about the
innocent little souls staying in purgatory on account of not
being baptized.”

“O, my friend, if you only knew!” exclaimed Rosa,
in a wild, despairing tone. But she instantly checked herself,
and said: “I will try not to think of it; for if I do, I
shall spoil my voice; and Papa Balbino would be dreadfully
mortified if I failed, after he had taken so much pains
to have me brought out.”

“That is right, darling,” rejoined Madame, patting her
on the shoulder. “I will go away, and leave you to rehearse.”

Again and again Rosa sang the familiar airs, trying to
put soul into them, by imagining how she would feel if she
were in Norma's position. Some of the emotions she
knew by her own experience, and those she sang with her
deepest feeling.

“If I could only keep the same visions before me that I

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

have here alone, I should sing well to-night,” she said to
herself; “for now, when I sing `Casta Diva,' I seem to be
sitting with my arm round dear little Flora, watching the
moon as it rises above the dark pines on that lonely
island.”

At last the dreaded hour came. Rosa appeared on the
stage with her train of priestesses. The orchestra and the
audience were before her; and she knew that Papa and
Mamma Balbino were watching her from the side with anxious
hearts. She was very pale, and her first notes were
a little tremulous. But her voice soon became clear and
strong; and when she fixed her eyes on the moon, and
sang “Casta Diva,” the fulness and richness of the tones
took everybody by surprise.

Bis! Bis!” cried the audience; and the chorus was not
allowed to proceed till she had sung it a second and third
time. She courtesied her acknowledgments gracefully.
But as she retired, ghosts of the past went with her; and
with her heart full of memories, she seemed to weep in
music, while she sang in Italian, “Restore to mine affliction
one smile of love's protection.” Again the audience
shouted, “Bis! Bis!

The duet with Adalgisa was more difficult; for she had
not yet learned to be an actress, and she was embarrassed
by the consciousness of being an object of jealousy to the
seconda donna, partly because she was prima, and partly
because the tenor preferred her. But when Adalgisa
sang in Italian the words, “Behold him!” she chanced to
raise her eyes to a box near the stage, and saw the faces
of Gerald Fitzgerald and his wife bending eagerly toward
her. She shuddered, and for an instant her voice failed
her. The audience were breathless. Her look, her

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

attitude, her silence, her tremor, all seemed inimitable acting.
A glance at the foot-lights and at the orchestra recalled
the recollection of where she was, and by a strong effort
she controlled herself; though there was still an agitation
in her voice, which the audience and the singers thought to
be the perfection of acting. Again she glanced at Fitzgerald,
and there was terrible power in the tones with
which she uttered, in Italian, “Tremble, perfidious one!
Thou knowest the cause is ample.”

Her eyes rested for a moment on Mrs. Fitzgerald, and
with a wonderful depth of pitying sadness, she sang, “O,
how his art deceived thee!”

The wish she had formed was realized. She was enabled
to give voice to her own emotions, forgetful of the
audience for the time being. And even in subsequent
scenes, when the recollection of being a performer returned
upon her, her inward excitation seemed to float her onward,
like a great wave.

Once again her own feelings took her up, like a tornado,
and made her seem a wonderful actress. In the scene
where Norma is tempted to kill her children, she fixed her
indignant gaze full upon Fitzgerald, and there was an indescribable
expression of stern resolution in her voice, and
of pride in the carriage of her queenly head, while she
sang: “Disgrace worse than death awaits them. Slavery?
No! never!”

Fitzgerald quailed before it. He grew pale, and slunk
back in the box. The audience had never seen the part
so conceived, and a few criticised it. But her beauty and
her voice and her overflowing feeling carried all before her;
and this, also, was accepted as a remarkable inspiration of
theatrical genius.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

When the wave of her own excitement was subsiding,
the magnetism of an admiring audience began to affect her
strongly. With an outburst of fury, she sang, “War!
War!” The audience cried, “Bis! Bis!” and she sang
it as powerfully the second time.

What it was that had sustained and carried her through
that terrible ordeal, she could never understand.

When the curtain dropped, Fitzgerald was about to rush
after her; but his wife caught his arm, and he was obliged
to follow. It was an awful penance he underwent, submitting
to this necessary restraint; and while his soul was
seething like a boiling caldron, he was obliged to answer
evasively to Lily's frequent declaration that the superb
voice of this Spanish prima donna was exactly like the
wonderful voice that went wandering round the plantation,
like a restless ghost.

Papa and Mamma Balbino were waiting to receive the
triumphant cantatrice, as she left the stage. “Brava!
Brava!
” shouted the Signor, in a great fever of excitement;
but seeing how pale she looked, he pressed her hand
in silence, while Madame wrapped her in shawls. They
lifted her into the carriage as quickly as possible, where
her head drooped almost fainting on Madame's shoulder.
It required them both to support her unsteady steps, as
they mounted the stairs to their lofty lodging. She told
them nothing that night of having seen Fitzgerald; and,
refusing all refreshment save a sip of wine, she sank on
the bed utterly exhausted.

-- 233 --

CHAPTER XX.

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

She slept late the next day, and woke with a feeling
of utter weariness of body and prostration of spirit.
When her dressing-maid Giovanna came at her summons,
she informed her that a gentleman had twice called to see
her, but left no name or card. “Let no one be admitted
to-day but the manager of the opera,” said Rosa. “I will
dress now; and if Mamma Balbino is at leisure, I should
like to have her come and talk with me while I breakfast.”

“Madame has gone out to make some purchases,” replied
Giovanna. “She said she should return soon, and
charged me to keep everything quiet, that you might sleep.
The Signor is in his room waiting to speak to you.”

“Please tell him I have waked,” said Rosa; “and as soon
as I have dressed and breakfasted, ask him to come to me.”

Giovanna, who had been at the opera the preceding
evening, felt the importance of her mission in dressing the
celebrated Señorita Rosita Campaneo, of whose beauty and
gracefulness everybody was talking. And when the process
was completed, the cantatrice might well have been
excused if she had thought herself the handsomest of
women. The glossy dark hair rippled over her forehead
in soft waves, and the massive braids behind were intertwisted
with a narrow band of crimson velvet, that glowed
like rubies where the sunlight fell upon it. Her morning
wrapper of fine crimson merino, embroidered with gold-colored
silk, was singularly becoming to her complexion,
softened as the contact was by a white lace collar fastened

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

at the throat with a golden pin. But though she was
seated before the mirror, and though her own Spanish
taste had chosen the strong contrast of bright colors, she
took no notice of the effect produced. Her face was turned
toward the window, and as she gazed on the morning sky,
all unconscious of its translucent brilliancy of blue, there
was an inward-looking expression in her luminous eyes
that would have made the fortune of an artist, if he could
have reproduced her as a Sibyl. Giovanna looked at her
with surprise, that a lady could be so handsome and so
beautifully dressed, yet not seem to care for it. She
lingered a moment contemplating the superb head with an
exultant look, as if it were a picture of her own painting,
and then she went out noiselessly to bring the breakfast-tray.

The Señorita Campaneo ate with a keener appetite than
she had ever experienced as Rosabella the recluse; for the
forces of nature, exhausted by the exertions of the preceding
evening, demanded renovation. But the services of
the cook were as little appreciated as those of the dressing-maid;
the luxurious breakfast was to her simply food.
The mirror was at her side, and Giovanna watched curiously
to see whether she would admire the effect of the
crimson velvet gleaming among her dark hair. But she
never once glanced in that direction. When she had eaten
sufficiently, she sat twirling her spoon and looking into the
depths of her cup, as if it were a magic mirror revealing all
the future.

She was just about to say, “Now you may call Papa
Balbino,” when Giovanna gave a sudden start, and exclaimed,
“Signorita! a gentleman!”

And ere she had time to look round, Fitzgerald was
kneeling at her feet. He seized her hand and kissed it

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

passionately, saying, in an agony of entreaty: “O Rosabella,
do say you forgive me! I am suffering the tortures
of the damned.”

The irruption was so sudden and unexpected, that for an
instant she failed to realize it. But her presence of mind
quickly returned, and, forcibly withdrawing the hand to
which he clung, she turned to the astonished waiting-maid
and said quite calmly, “Please deliver immediately the
message I spoke of.”

Giovaona left the room and proceeded directly to the
adjoining apartment, where Signor Balbino was engaged
in earnest conversation with another gentleman.

Fitzgerald remained kneeling, still pleading vehemently
for forgiveness.

“Mr. Fitzgerald,” said she, “this audacity is incredible.
I could not have imagined it possible you would presume
ever again to come into my presence, after having sold me
to that infamous man.”

“He took advantage of me, Rosa. I was intoxicated
with wine, and knew not what I did. I could not have
done it if I had been in my senses. I have always loved
you as I never loved any other woman; and I never loved
you so wildly as now.”

“Leave me!” she exclaimed imperiously. “Your being
here does me injury. If you have any manhood in you,
leave me!”

He strove to clutch the folds of her robe, and in frenzied
tones cried out: “O Rosabella, don't drive me from
you! I can't live without—”

A voice like a pistol-shot broke in upon his sentence:
“Villain! Deceiver! What are you doing here? Out
of the house this instant!”

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

Fitzgerald sprung to his feet, pale with range, and encountered
the flashing eyes of the Signor. “What right
have you to order me out of the house?” said he.

“I am her adopted father,” replied the Italian; “and no
man shall insult her while I am alive.”

“So you are installed as her protector!” retorted Fitzgerald,
sneeringly. “You are not the first gallant I have
known to screen himself behind his years.”

“By Jupiter!” vociferated the enraged Italian; and he
made a spring to clutch him by the throat.

Fitzgerald drew out a pistol. With a look of utter
distress, Rosa threw herself between them, saying, in imploring
accents, “Will you go?

At the same moment, a hand rested gently on the
Signor's shoulder, and a manly voice said soothingly, “Be
calm, my friend.” Then, turning to Mr. Fitzgerald, the
gentleman continued: “Slight as our acquaintance is, sir, it
authorizes me to remind you that scenes like this are unfit
for a lady's apartment.”

Fitzgerald slowly replaced his pistol, as he answered
coldly: “I remember your countenance, sir, but I don't recollect
where I have seen it, nor do I understand what right
you have to intrude here.”

“I met you in New Orleans, something more than four
years ago,” replied the stranger; “and I was then introduced
to you by this lady's father, as Mr. Alfred King of
Boston.”

“O, I remember,” replied Fitzgerald, with a slight curl
of his lip. “I thought you something of a Puritan then;
but it seems you are her protector also.”

Mr. King colored to the temples; but he replied calmly:
“I know not whether Miss Royal recognizes me; for

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

I have never seen her since the evening we spent so delightfully
at her father's house.”

“I do recognize you,” replied Rosabella; “and as the
son of my father's dearest friend, I welcome you.”

She held out her hand as she spoke, and he clasped it
for an instant. But though the touch thrilled him, he betrayed
no emotion. Relinquishing it with a respectful
bow, he turned to Mr. Fitzgerald, and said: “You have
seen fit to call me a Puritan, and may not therefore accept
me as a teacher of politeness; but if you wish to sustain
the character of a eavalier, you surely will not remain in a
lady's house after she has requested you to quit it.”

With a slight shrug of his shoulders, Mr. Fitzgerald took
his hat, and said, “Where ladies command, I am of course
bound to obey.”

As he passed out of the door, he turned toward Rosabella,
and, with a low bow, said, “Au revoir!”

The Signor was trembling with anger, but succeeded in
smothering his half-uttered anathemas. Mr. King compressed
his lips tightly for a moment, as if silence were a
painful effort. Then, turning to Rosa, he said: “Pardon
my sudden intrusion, Miss Royal. Your father introduced
me to the Signor, and I last night saw him at the opera.
That will account for my being in his room to-day.” He
glanced at the Italian with a smile, as he added: “I heard
very angry voices, and I thought, if there was to be a duel,
perhaps the Signor would need a second. You must be
greatly fatigued with exertion and excitement. Therefore,
I will merely congratulate you on your brilliant success last
evening, and wish you good morning.”

“I am fatigued,” she replied; “but if I bid you good
morning now, it is with the hope of seeing you again soon.

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

The renewal of acquaintance with one whom my dear
father loved is too pleasant to be willingly relinquished.”

“Thank you,” he said. But the simple words were uttered
with a look and tone so deep and earnest, that she
felt the color rising to her cheeks.

“Am I then still capable of being moved by such tones?”
she asked herself, as she listened to his departing footsteps,
and, for the first time that morning, turned toward the mirror
and glanced at her own flushed countenance.

“What a time you've been having, dear!” exclaimed
Madame, who came bustling in a moment after. “Only to
think of Mr. Fitzgerald's coming here! His impudence
goes a little beyond anything I ever heard of. Wasn't it
lucky that Boston friend should drop down from the skies,
as it were, just at the right minute; for the Signor's such
a flash-in-the-pan, there's no telling what might have happened.
Tell me all about it, dear.”

“I will tell you about it, dear mamma,” replied Rosa;
“but I must beg you to excuse me just now; for I am
really very much flurried and fatigued. If you hadn't
gone out, I should have told you this morning, at breakfast,
that I saw Mr. and Mrs. Fitzgerald at the opera, and
that I was singing at them in good earnest, while people
thought I was acting. We will talk it all over some time;
but now I must study, for I shall have hard work to keep
the ground I have gained. You know I must perform
again to-night. O, how I dread it!”

“You are a strange child to talk so, when you have
turned everybody's head,” responded Madame.

“Why should I care for everybody's head?” rejoined
the successful cantatrice. But she thought to herself: “I
shall not feel, as I did last night, that I am going to sing

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

merely to strangers. There will be one there who heard
me sing to my dear father. I must try to recall the intonations
that came so naturally last evening, and see whether
I can act what I then felt. She seated herself at the piano,
and began to sing, “Oh, di qual sei tu vittima.” Then,
shaking her head slowly, she murmured: “No; it doesn't
come. I must trust to the inspiration of the moment. But
it is a comfort to know they will not all be strangers.”

Mr. King took an opportunity that same day to call on
Mr. Fitzgerald. He was very haughtily received; but,
without appearing to notice it, he opened his errand by
saying, “I have come to speak with you concerning Miss
Royal.”

“All I have to say to you, sir,” replied Mr. Fitzgerald,
“is, that neither you nor any other man can induce me to
give up my pursuit of her. I will follow her wherever she
goes.”

“What possible advantage can you gain by such a
course?” inquired his visitor. “Why uselessly expose
yourself to disagreeable notoriety, which must, of course,
place Mrs. Fitzgerald in a mortifying position?”

“How do you know my perseverance would be useless?”
asked Fitzgerald. “Did she send you to tell me so?”

“She does not know of my coming,” replied Mr. King.
“I have told you that my acquaintance with Miss Royal
is very slight. But you will recollect that I met her in
the freshness of her young life, when she was surrounded
by all the ease and elegance that a father's wealth and tenderness
could bestow; and it was unavoidable that her
subsequent misfortunes should excite my sympathy. She
has never told me anything of her own history, but from

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

others I know all the particulars. It is not my purpose to
allude to them; but after suffering all she has suffered,
now that she has bravely made a stauding-place for herself,
and has such an arduous career before her, I appeal to your
sense of honor, whether it is generous, whether it is manly,
to do anything that will increase the difficulties of her
position.”

“It is presumptuous in you, sir, to come here to teach me
what is manly,” rejoined Fitzgerald.

“I merely presented the case for the verdict of your own
conscience,” answered his visitor; “but I will again take
the liberty to suggest for your consideration, that if you
persecute this unfortunate young lady with professions you
know are unwelcome, it must necessarily react in a very
unpleasant way upon your own reputation, and consequently
upon the happiness of your family.”

“You mistook your profession, sir. You should have
been a preacher,” said Fitzgerald, with a sarcastic smile.
“I presume you propose to console the lady for her misfortunes;
but let me tell you, sir, that whoever attempts to
come between me and her will do it at his peril.”

“I respect Miss Royal too much to hear her name used
in any such discussion,” replied Mr. King. “Good morning,
sir.”

“The mean Yankee!” exclaimed the Southerner, as he
looked after him. “If he were a gentleman he would
have challenged me, and I should have met him like a
gentleman; but one does n't know what to do with such
cursed Yankee preaching.”

He was in a very perturbed state of mind. Rosabella
had, in fact, made a much deeper impression on him than
any other woman had ever made. And now that he saw

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

her the bright cynosure of all eyes, fresh fuel was heaped
on the flickering flame of his expiring passion. Her disdain
piqued his vanity, while it produced the excitement
of difficulties to be overcome. He was exasperated beyond
measure, that the beautiful woman who had depended solely
upon him should now be surrounded by protectors. And
if he could regain no other power, he was strongly tempted
to exert the power of annoyance. In some moods, he
formed wild projects of waylaying her, and carrying her
off by force. But the Yankee preaching, much as he despised
it, was not without its influence. He felt that it
would be most politic to keep on good terms with his rich
wife, who was, besides, rather agreeable to him. He concluded,
on the whole, that he would assume superiority to
the popular enthusiasm about the new prima donna; that
he would coolly criticise her singing and her acting, while
he admitted that she had many good points. It was a hard
task he undertook; for on the stage Rosabella attracted
him with irresistible power, to which was added the magnetism
of the admiring audience. After the first evening,
she avoided looking at the box where he sat; but he had
an uneasy satisfaction in the consciousness that it was impossible
she could forget he was present and watching
her.

The day after the second appearance of the Señorita
Campaneo, Mrs. Delano was surprised by another call from
the Fitzgeralds.

“Don't think we intend to persecute you,” said the little
lady. “We merely came on business. We have just
heard that you were to leave Rome very soon; but Mr.
Green seemed to think it could n't be so soon as was said.”

“Unexpected circumstances make it necessary for me to

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

return sooner than I intended,” replied Mrs. Delano. “I
expect to sail day after to-morrow.”

“What a pity your daughter should go without hearing
the new prima donna!” exclaimed Mrs. Fitzgerald. “She
is really a remarkable creature. Everybody says she is as
beautiful as a houri. And as for her voice, I never heard
anything like it, except the first night I spent on Mr. Fitzgerald's
plantation. There was somebody wandering about
in the garden and groves who sang just like her. Mr. Fitzgerald
didn't seem to be much struck with the voice, but I
could never forget it.”

“It was during our honeymoon,” replied her husband;
“and how could I be interested in any other voice, when I
had yours to listen to?”

His lady tapped him playfully with her parasol, saying:
“O, you flatterer! But I wish I could get a chance to
speak to this Señorita. I would ask her if she had ever
been in America.”

“I presume not,” rejoined Mr. Fitzgerald. “They say
an Italian musician heard her in Andalusia, and was so
much charmed with her voice that he adopted her and
educated her for the stage; and he named her Campaneo,
because there is such a bell-like echo in her voice sometimes.
Do you think, Mrs. Delano, that it would do your
daughter any serious injury to go with us this evening?
We have a spare ticket; and we would take excellent
care of her. If she found herself fatigued, I would attend
upon her home any time she chose to leave.”

“It would be too exciting for her nerves,” was Mrs.
Delano's laconic answer.

“The fact is,” said Mrs. Fitzgerald, “Mr. Green has
told us so much about her, that we are extremely anxious

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

to be introduced to her. He says she has n't half seen
Rome, and he wishes she could join our party. I wish we
could persuade you to leave her with us. I can assure you
Mr. Fitzgerald is a most agreeable and gallant protector to
ladies. And then it is such a pity, when she is so musical,
that she should go without hearing this new prima donna.

“Thank you,” rejoined Mrs. Delano; “but we have
become so much attached to each other's society, that I
don't think either of us could be happy separated. Since
she cannot hear this musical wonder, I shall not increase
her regrets by repeating your enthusiastic account of what
she has missed.”

“If you had been present at her début, you would n't
wonder at my enthusiasm,” replied the little lady. “Mr.
Fitzgerald is getting over the fever a little now, and undertakes
to criticise. He says she overacted her part;
that she `tore a passion to tatters,' and all that. But I
never saw him so excited as he was then. I think she
noticed it; for she fixed her glorious dark eyes directly
upon our box while she was singing several of her most
effective passages.”

“My dear,” interrupted her husband, “you are so operamad,
that you are forgetting the object of your call.”

“True,” replied she. “We wanted to inquire whether
you were certainly going so soon, and whether any one had
engaged these rooms. We took a great fancy to them.
What a desirable situation! So sunny! Such a fine view
of Monte Pincio and the Pope's gardens!”

“They were not engaged last evening,” answered Mrs.
Delano.

“Then you will secure them immediately, won't you,
dear?” said the lady, appealing to her spouse.

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

With wishes that the voyage might prove safe and
pleasant, they departed. Mrs. Delano lingered a moment
at the window, looking out upon St. Peter's and the Etruscan
Hills beyond, thinking the while how strangely the
skeins of human destiny sometimes become entangled with
each other. Yet she was unconscious of half the entanglement.

-- 245 --

CHAPTER XXI.

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

THE engagement of the Señorita Rosita Campaneo
was for four weeks, during which Mr. King called
frequently and attended the opera constantly. Every personal
interview, and every vision of her on the stage, deepened
the impression she made upon him when they first
met. It gratified him to see that, among the shower of
bouquets she was constantly receiving, his was the one she
usually carried; nor was she unobservant that he always
wore a fresh rose. But she was unconscious of his continual
guardianship, and he was careful that she should remain
so. Every night that she went to the opera and
returned from it, he assumed a dress like the driver's, and
sat with him on the outside of the carriage,—a fact known
only to Madame and the Signor, who were glad enough to
have a friend at hand in case Mr. Fitzgerald should attempt
any rash enterprise. Policemen were secretly employed to
keep the cantatrice in sight, whenever she went abroad for
air or recreation. When she made excursions out of the
city in company with her adopted parents, Mr. King was
always privately informed of it, and rode in the same direction;
at a sufficient distance, however, not to be visible to
her, or to excite gossiping remarks by appearing to others
to be her follower. Sometimes he asked himself: “What
would my dear prudential mother say, to see me leaving
my business to agents and clerks, while I devote my life to
the service of an opera-singer?—an opera-singer, too, who
has twice been on the verge of being sold as a slave, and

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

who has been the victim of a sham marriage!” But
though such queries jostled against conventional ideas received
from education, they were always followed by the
thought: “My dear mother has gone to a sphere of wider
vision, whence she can look down upon the merely external
distinctions of this deceptive world. Rosabella must be
seen as a pure, good soul, in eyes that see as the angels do;
and as the defenceless daughter of my father's friend, it is
my duty to protect her.” So he removed from his more
eligible lodgings in the Piazza di Spagna, and took rooms
in the Corso, nearly opposite to hers, where day by day he
continued his invisible guardianship.

He had reason, at various times, to think his precautions
were not entirely unnecessary. He had several times seen
a figure resembling Fitzgerald's lurking about the operahouse,
wrapped in a cloak, and with a cap very much
drawn over his face. Once Madame and the Signor, having
descended from the carriage, with Rosa, to examine the
tomb of Cecilia Metella, were made a little uneasy by the
appearance of four rude-looking fellows, who seemed bent
upon lurking in their vicinity. But they soon recognized
Mr. King in the distance, and not far from him the disguised
policemen in his employ. The fears entertained by
her friends were never mentioned to Rosa, and she appeared
to feel no uneasiness when riding in daylight with
the driver and her adopted parents. She was sometimes a
little afraid when leaving the opera late at night; but there
was a pleasant feeling of protection in the idea that a friend
of her father's was in Rome, who knew better than the Signor
how to keep out of quarrels. That recollection also
operated as an additional stimulus to excellence in her art.
This friend had expressed himself very highly gratified by

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

her successful début, and that consideration considerably
increased her anxiety to sustain herself at the height she
had attained. In some respects that was impossible; for
the thrilling circumstances of the first evening could not
again recur to set her soul on fire. Critics generally said
she never equalled her first acting; though some maintained
that what she had lost in power she had gained in a
more accurate conception of the character. Her voice was
an unfailing source of wonder and delight. They were
never weary of listening to that volume of sound, so full
and clear, so flexible in its modulations, so expressive in its
intonations.

As the completion of her engagement drew near, the
manager was eager for its renewal; and finding that she
hesitated, he became more and more liberal in his offers.
Things were in this state, when Mr. King called upon
Madame one day while Rosa was absent at rehearsal.
“She is preparing a new aria for her last evening, when
they will be sure to encore the poor child to death,” said
Madame. “It is very flattering, but very tiresome; and
to my French ears their `Bis! Bis!' sounds too much
like a hiss.”

“Will she renew her engagement, think you?” inquired
Mr. King.

“I don't know certainly,” replied Madame. “The manager
makes very liberal offers; but she hesitates. She
seldom alludes to Mr. Fitzgerald, but I can see that his
presence is irksome to her; and then his sudden irruption
into her room, as told by Giovanna, has given rise to some
green-room gossip. The tenor is rather too assiduous in
his attentions, you know; and the seconda donna is her
enemy, because she has superseded her in his affections.

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

These things make her wish to leave Rome; but I tell
her she will have to encounter very much the same
anywhere.”

“Madame,” said the young man, “you stand in the place
of a mother to Miss Royal; and as such, I have a favor to
ask of you. Will you, without mentioning the subject to
her, enable me to have a private interview with her to-morrow
morning?”

“You are aware that it is contrary to her established
rule to see any gentleman, except in the presence of myself
or Papa Balbino. But you have manifested so much
delicacy, as well as friendliness, that we all feel the utmost
confidence in you.” She smiled significantly as she added:
“If I slip out of the room, as it were by accident, I don't
believe I shall find it very difficult to make my peace with
her.”

Alfred King looked forward to the next morning with
impatience; yet when he found himself, for the first time,
alone with Rosabella, he felt painfully embarrassed. She
glanced at the fresh rose he wore, but could not summon
courage to ask whether roses were his favorite flowers.
He broke the momentary silence by saying: “Your performances
here have been a source of such inexpressible
delight to me, Miss Royal, that it pains me to think of such
a thing as a last evening.”

“Thank you for calling me by that name,” she replied.
“It carries me back to a happier time. I hardly know
myself as La Señorita Campaneo. It all seems to me so
strange and unreal, that, were it not for a few visible links
with the past, I should feel as if I had died and passed
into another world.”

“May I ask whether you intend to renew your engagement?”
inquired he.

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

She looked up quickly and earnestly, and said, “What
would you advise me?”

“The brevity of our acquaintance would hardly warrant
my assuming the office of adviser,” replied he modestly.

The shadow of a blush flitted over her face, as she answered,
in a bashful way: “Excuse me if the habit of associating
you with the memory of my father makes me forget
the shortness of our acquaintance. Beside, you once
asked me if ever I was in trouble to call upon you as I
would upon a brother.”

“It gratifies me beyond measure that you should remember
my offer, and take me at my word,” responded he.
“But in order to judge for you, it is necessary to know
something of your own inclinations. Do you enjoy the
career on which you have entered?”

“I should enjoy it if the audience were all my personal
friends,” answered she. “But I have lived such a very
retired life, that I cannot easily become accustomed to publicity;
and there is something I cannot exactly define, that
troubles me with regard to operas. If I could perform
only in pure and noble characters, I think it would inspire
me; for then I should represent what I at least wish to be;
but it affects me like a discord to imagine myself in positions
which in reality I should scorn and detest.”

“I am not surprised to hear you express this feeling,”
responded he. “I had supposed it must be so. It seems
to me the libretti of operas are generally singularly ill conceived,
both morally and artistically. Music is in itself so
pure and heavenly, that it seems a desecration to make it
the expression of vile incidents and vapid words. But is
the feeling of which you speak sufficiently strong to induce

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

you to retire from the brilliant career now opening before
you, and devote yourself to concert-singing?”

“There is one thing that makes me hesitate,” rejoined
she. “I wish to earn money fast, to accomplish certain
purposes I have at heart. Otherwise, I don't think I care
much for the success you call so brilliant. It is certainly
agreeable to feel that I delight the audience, though they
are strangers; but their cries of `Bis! Bis!' give me
less real pleasure than it did to have Papasito ask me to
sing over something that he liked. I seem to see him
now, as he used to listen to me in our flowery parlor. Do
you remember that room, Mr. King?”

“Do I remember it?” he said, with a look and emphasis
so earnest that a quick blush suffused her eloquent face.
“I see that room as distinctly as you can see it,” he continued.
“It has often been in my dreams, and the changing
events of my life have never banished it from my
memory for a single day. How could I forget it, when
my heart there received its first and only deep impression.
I have loved you from the first evening I saw you. Judging
that your affections were pre-engaged, I would gladly
have loved another, if I could; but though I have since
met fascinating ladies, none of them have interested me
deeply.”

An expression of pain passed over her face while she
listened, and when he paused she murmured softly, “I am
sorry.”

“Sorry!” echoed he. “Is it then impossible for me to
inspire you with sentiments similar to my own?”

“I am sorry,” she replied, “because a first, fresh love,
like yours, deserves better recompense than it could receive
from a bruised and worn-out heart like mine. I can

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

never experience the illusion of love again. I have suffered
too deeply.”

“I do not wish you to experience the illusion of love
again,” he replied. “But my hope is that the devotion of
my life may enable you to experience the true and tender
reality.” He placed his hand gently and timidly upon
hers as he spoke, and looked in her face earnestly.

Without raising her eyes she said, “I suppose you are
aware that my mother was a slave, and that her daughters
inherited her misfortune.”

“I am aware of it,” he replied. “But that only makes
me ashamed of my country, not of her or of them. Do
not, I pray you, pain yourself or me by alluding to any of
the unfortunate circumstances of your past life, with the
idea that they can depreciate your value in my estimation.
From Madame and the Signor I have learned the whole
story of your wrongs and your sufferings. Fortunately,
my good father taught me, both by precept and example, to
look through the surface of things to the reality. I have
seen and heard enough to be convinced that your own
heart is noble and pure. Such natures cannot be sullied
by the unworthiness of others; they may even be improved
by it. The famous Dr. Spurzheim says, he who would
have the best companion for his life should choose a woman
who has suffered. And though I would gladly have
saved you from suffering, I cannot but see that your character
has been elevated by it. Since I have known you
here in Rome, I have been surprised to observe how the
young romantic girl has ripened into the thoughtful, prudent
woman. I will not urge you for an answer now, my
dear Miss Royal. Take as much time as you please to
reflect upon it. Meanwhile, if you choose to devote your

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

fine musical genius to the opera, I trust you will allow me
to serve you in any way that a brother could under similar
circumstances. If you prefer to be a concert-singer,
my father had a cousin who married in England, where
she has a good deal of influence in the musical world. I
am sure she would take a motherly interest in you, both
for your own sake and mine. Your romantic story, instead
of doing you injury in England, would make you a great
lioness, if you chose to reveal it.”

“I should dislike that sort of attention,” she replied
hastily. “Do not suppose, however, that I am ashamed of
my dear mother, or of her lineage; but I wish to have any
interest I excite founded on my own merits, not on any
extraneous circumstance. But you have not yet advised
me whether to remain on the stage or to retire from it.”

“If I presumed that my opinion would decide the point,”
rejoined he, “I should be diffident about expressing it in a
case so important to yourself.”

“You are very delicate,” she replied. “But I conjecture
that you would be best pleased if I decided in favor
of concert-singing.”

While he was hesitating what to say, in order to leave
her in perfect freedom, she added: “And so, if you will
have the goodness to introduce me to your relative, and
she is willing to be my patroness, I will try my fortune in
England. Of course she ought to be informed of my
previous history; but I should prefer to have her consider
it strictly confidential. And now, if you please, I will say,
Au revoir; for Papa Balbino is waiting for some instructions
on matters of business.”

She offered her hand with a very sweet smile. He
elasped it with a slight pressure, bowed his head upon it

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

for an instant, and said, with deep emotion: “Thank you,
dearest of women. You send me away a happy man; for
hope goes with me.”

When the door closed after him, she sank into a chair,
and covered her face with both her hands. “How different
is his manner of making love from that of Gerald,”
thought she. “Surely, I can trust this time. O, if I was
only worthy of such love!”

Her revery was interrupted by the entrance of Madame
and the Signor. She answered their inquisitive looks by
saying, rather hastily, “When you told Mr. King the particulars
of my story, did you tell him about the poor little
bambino I left in New Orleans?”

Madame replied, “I mentioned to him how the death of
the poor little thing afflicted you.”

Rosa made no response, but occupied herself with selecting
some pieces of music connected with the performance
at the opera.

The Signor, as he went out with the music, said, “Do
you suppose she did n't want him to know about the bambino?

“Perhaps she is afraid he will think her heartless for
leaving it,” replied Madame. “But I will tell her I took
all the blame on myself. If she is so anxious about his
good opinion, it shows which way the wind blows.”

The Señorita Rosita Campaneo and her attendants had
flitted, no one knew whither, before the public were informed
that her engagement was not to be renewed. Rumor
added that she was soon to be married to a rich American,
who had withdrawn her from the stage.

“Too much to be monopolized by one man,” said Mr.
Green to Mr. Fitzgerald. “Such a glorious creature belongs
to the world.”

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

“Who is the happy man?” inquired Mrs. Fitzgerald.

“They say it is King, that pale-faced Puritan from Boston,”
rejoined her husband. “I should have given her
credit for better taste.”

In private, he made all possible inquiries; but merely
succeeded in tracing them to a vessel at Civita Vecchia,
bound to Marseilles.

To the public, the fascinating prima donna, who had
rushed up from the horizon like a brilliant rocket, and
disappeared as suddenly, was only a nine-days wonder.
Though for some time after, when opera-goers heard any
other cantatrice much lauded, they would say: “Ah, you
should have heard the Campaneo! Such a voice! She
rose to the highest D as easily as she breathed. And such
glorious eyes!”

-- 255 --

CHAPTER XXII.

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

WHILE Rosabella was thus exchanging the laurel
crown for the myrtle wreath, Flora and her friend
were on their way to search the places that had formerly
known her. Accompanied by Mr. Jacobs, who had long
been a steward in her family, Mrs. Delano passed through
Savannah, without calling on her friend Mrs. Welby, and
in a hired boat proceeded to the island. Flora almost flew
over the ground, so great was her anxiety to reach the cottage.
Nature, which pursues her course with serene indifference
to human vicissitudes, wore the same smiling aspect
it had worn two years before, when she went singing
through the woods, like Cinderella, all unconscious of the
beneficent fairy she was to meet there in the form of a
new Mamita. Trees and shrubs were beautiful with young,
glossy foliage. Pines and firs offered their aromatic incense
to the sun. Birds were singing, and bees gathering
honey from the wild-flowers. A red-headed woodpecker
was hammering away on the umbrageous tree under which
Flora used to sit while busy with her sketches. He cocked
his head to listen as they approached, and, at first sight of
them, flew up into the clear blue air, with undulating swiftness.
To Flora's great disappointment, they found all the
doors fastened; but Mr. Jacobs entered by a window and
opened one of them. The cottage had evidently been deserted
for a considerable time. Spiders had woven their
tapestry in all the corners. A pane had apparently been
cut out of the window their attendant had opened, and it

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

afforded free passage to the birds. On a bracket of shell-work,
which Flora had made to support a vase of flowers,
was a deserted nest, bedded in soft green moss, which hung
from it in irregular streamers and festoons.

“How pretty!” said Mrs. Delano. “If the little creature
had studied the picturesque, she could n't have devised
anything more graceful. Let us take it, bracket and all,
and carry it home carefully.”

“That was the very first shell-work I made after we
came from Nassau,” rejoined Flora. “I used to put fresh
flowers on it every morning, to please Rosa. Poor Rosa!
Where can she be?”

She turned away her head, and was silent for a moment
Then, pointing to the window, she said: “There's that
dead pine-tree I told you I used to call Old Man of the
Woods. He is swinging long pennants of moss on his
arms, just as he did when I was afraid to look at him in
the moonlight.”

She was soon busy with a heap of papers swept into a
corner of the room she used to occupy. They were covered
with sketches of leaves and flowers, and embroidery-patterns,
and other devices with which she had amused
herself in those days. Among them she was delighted to
find the head and shoulders of Thistle, with a garland round
his neck. In Rosa's sleeping-room, an old music-book,
hung with cobwebs, leaned against the wall.

“O Mamita Lila, I am glad to find this!” exclaimed
Flora. “Here is what Rosa and I used to sing to dear
papa when we were ever so little. He always loved old-fashioned
music. Here are some of Jackson's canzonets,
that were his favorites.” She began to hum, “Time has
not thinned my flowing hair.” “Here is Dr. Arne's

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

`Sweet Echo.' Rosa used to play and sing that beautifully.
And here is what he always liked to have us sing
to him at sunset. We sang it to him the very night before
he died.” She began to warble, “Now Phæbus sinketh
in the west.” “Why, it seems as if I were a little girl
again, singing to Papasito and Mamita,” said she.

Looking up, she saw that Mrs. Delano had covered her
face with her handkerchief; and closing the music-book,
she nestled to her side, affectionately inquiring what had
troubled her. For a little while her friend pressed her
hand in silence.

“O darling,” said she, “what a strange, sad gift is menory!
I sang that to your father the last time we ever saw
the sunset together; and perhaps when he heard it he
used to see me sometimes, as plainly as I now see him. It
is consoling to think he did not quite forget me.”

“When we go home, I will sing it to you every evening
if you would like it, Mamita Lila,” said Flora.

Her friend patted her head fondly, and said: “You must
finish your researches soon, darling; for I think we had
better go to Magnolia Lawn to see if Tom and Chloe can
be found.”

“How shall we get there? It's too far for you to walk,
and poor Thistle's gone,” said Flora.

“I have sent Mr. Jacobs to the plantation,” replied Mrs.
Delano, “and I think he will find some sort of vehicle.
Meanwhile, you had better be getting together any little
articles you want to carry away.”

As Flora took up the music-book, some of the loose
leaves fell out, and with them came a sketch of Tulee's
head, with the large gold hoops and the gay turban.
“Here's Tulee!” shouted Flora. “It is n't well drawn,

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

but it is like her. I'll make a handsome picture from it,
and frame it, and hang it by my bedside, where I can see
it every morning. Dear, good Tulee! How she jumped
up and kissed us when we first arrived here. I suppose
she thinks I am dead, and has cried a great deal about little
Missy Flory. O, what wouldn't I give to see her!”

She had peeped about everywhere, and was becoming
very much dispirited with the desolation, when Mr. Jacobs
came back with a mule and a small cart, which he said
was the best conveyance he could procure. The jolting
over hillocks, and the occasional grunts of the mule, made
it an amusing ride; but it was a fruitless one. The plantation
negroes were sowing cotton, but all Mr. Fitzgerald's
household servants were leased out in Savannah during his
absence in Europe. The white villa at Magnolia Lawn
peeped out from its green surroundings; but the jalousies
were closed, and the tracks on the carriage-road were
obliterated by rains.

Hiring a negro to go with them to take back the cart,
they made the best of their way to the boat, which was
waiting for them. Fatigued and disconsolate with their
fruitless search, they felt little inclined to talk as they
glided over the bright waters. The negro boatmen frequently
broke in upon the silence with some simple, wild
melody, which they sang in perfect unison, dipping their
oars in rhythm. When Savannah came in sight, they
urged the boat faster, and, improvising words to suit the
occasion, they sang in brisker strains:—



“Row, darkies, row!
See de sun down dar am creepin';
Row, darkies, row!
Hab white ladies in yer keepin';
Row, darkies, row!”

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

With the business they had on hand, Mrs. Delano preferred
not to seek her friends in the city, and they took lodgings
at a hotel. Early the next morning, Mr. Jacobs was sent
out to ascertain the whereabouts of Mr. Fitzgerald's servants;
and Mrs. Delano proposed that, during his absence,
they should drive to The Pines, which she described as an
extremely pleasant ride. Flora assented, with the indifference
of a preoccupied mind. But scarcely had the horses
stepped on the thick carpet of pine foliage with which the
ground was strewn, when she eagerly exclaimed, “Tom!
Tom!” A black man, mounted on the seat of a carriage
that was passing them, reined in his horses and stopped.

“Keep quiet, my dear,” whispered Mrs. Delano to her
companion, “till I can ascertain who is in the carriage.”

“Are you Mr. Fitzgerald's Tom?” she inquired.

“Yes, Missis,” replied the negro, touching his hat.

She beckoned him to come and open her carriage-door,
and, speaking in a low voice, she said: “I want to ask you
about a Spanish lady who used to live in a cottage, not far
from Mr. Fitzgerald's plantation. She had a black servant
named Tulee, who used to call her Missy Rosy. We
went to the cottage yesterday, and found it shut up. Can
you tell us where they have gone?”

Tom looked at them very inquisitively, and answered,
“Dunno, Missis.”

“We are Missy Rosy's friends, and have come to bring
her some good news. If you can tell us anything about
her, I will give you this gold piece.”

Tom half stretched forth his hand to take the coin, then
drew it back, and repeated, “Dunno, Missis.”

Flora, who felt her heart rising in her throat, tossed back
her veil, and said, “Tom, don't you know me?”

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

The negro started as if a ghost had risen before him.

“Now tell me where Missy Rosy has gone, and who
went with her,” said she, coaxingly.

“Bress yer, Missy Flory! am yer alive!” exclaimed the
bewildered negro.

Flora laughed, and, drawing off her glove, shook hands
with him. “Now you know I'm alive, Tom. But don't
tell anybody. Where's Missy Rosy gone.”

“O Missy,” replied Tom, “dar am heap ob tings to
tell.”

Mrs. Delano suggested that it was not a suitable place;
and Tom said he must go home with his master's carriage.
He told them he had obtained leave to go and see his wife
Chloe that evening; and he promised to come to their hotel
first. So, with the general information that Missy Rosy
and Tulee were safe, they parted for the present.

Tom's communication in the evening was very long, and
intensely interesting to his auditors; but it did not extend
beyond a certain point. He told of Rosa's long and dangerous
illness; of Chloe's and Tulee's patient praying and
nursing; of the birth of the baby; of the sale to Mr.
Bruteman; and of the process by which she escaped with
Mr. Duroy. Further than that he knew nothing. He had
never been in New Orleans afterward, and had never
heard Mr. Fitzgerald speak of Rosa.

At that crisis in the conversation, Mrs. Delano summoned
Mr. Jacobs, and requested him to ascertain when a
steamboat would go to New Orleans. Flora kissed her
hand, with a glance full of gratitude. Tom looked at her
in a very earnest, embarrassed way, and said: “Missis, am
yer one ob dem Ab-lish-nishts dar in de Norf, dat Massa
swars 'bout?”

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

Mrs. Delano turned toward Flora with a look of perplexity,
and, having received an interpretation of the question,
she smiled as she answered: “I rather think I am
half an Abolitionist, Tom. But why do you wish to
know?”

Tom went on to state, in “lingo” that had to be frequently
explained, that he wanted to run away to the
North, and that he could manage to do it if it were not
for Chloe and the children. He had been in hopes that
Mrs. Fitzgerald would have taken her to the North to
nurse her baby while she was gone to Europe. In that
case, he intended to follow after; and he thought some
good people would lend them money to buy their little
ones, and, both together, they could soon work off the
debt. But this project had been defeated by Mrs. Bell,
who brought a white nurse from Boston, and carried her
infant grandson back with her.

“Yer see, Missis,” said Tom, with a sly look, “dey tinks
de niggers don't none ob 'em wants dare freedom, so dey
nebber totes 'em whar it be.”

Ever since that disappointment had occurred, he and his
wife had resolved themselves into a committee of ways and
means, but they had not yet devised any feasible mode of
escape. And now they were thrown into great consternation
by the fact that a slave-trader had been to look at
Chloe, because Mr. Fitzgerald wanted money to spend in
Europe, and had sent orders to have some of his negroes
sold.

Mrs. Delano told him she did n't see how she could help
him, but she would think about it; and Flora, with a sideway
inclination of the head toward her, gave Tom an
expressive glance, which he understood as a promise to

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

persuade her. He urged the matter no further, but asked
what time it was. Being told it was near nine o'clock, he
said he must hasten to Chloe, for it was not allowable for
negroes to be in the street after that hour.

He had scarcely closed the door, before Mrs. Delano said,
“If Chloe is sold, I must buy her.”

“I thought you would say so,” rejoined Flora.

A discussion then took place as to ways and means, and
a strictly confidential letter was written to a lawyer from
the North, with whom Mrs. Delano was acquainted, requesting
him to buy the woman and her children for her,
if they were to be sold.

It happened fortunately that a steamer was going to
New Orleans the next day. Just as they were going on
board, a negro woman with two children came near, and,
dropping a courtesy, said: “Skuse, Missis. Dis ere 's
Chloe. Please say Ise yer nigger! Do, Missis!”

Flora seized the black woman's hand, and pressed it,
while she whispered: “Do, Mamita! They're going to
sell her, you know.”

She took the children by the hand, and hurried forward
without waiting for an answer. They were all on board
before Mrs. Delano had time to reflect. Tom was nowhere
to be seen. On one side of her stood Chloe, with
two little ones clinging to her skirts, looking at her imploringly
with those great fervid eyes, and saying in suppressed
tones, “Missis, dey's gwine to sell me away from de chillen”;
and on the other side was Flora, pressing her hand,
and entreating, “Don't send her back, Mamita! She was
so good to poor Rosa.”

“But, my dear, if they should trace her to me, it would
be a very troublesome affair,” said the perplexed lady.

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

“They won't look for her in New Orleans. They 'll
think she's gone North,” urged Flora.

During this whispered consultation, Mr. Jacobs approached
with some of their baggage. Mrs. Delano
stopped him, and said: “When you register our names,
add a negro servant and her two children.”

He looked surprised, but bowed and asked no questions.
She was scarcely less surprised at herself. In the midst
of her anxiety to have the boat start, she called to mind
her former censures upon those who helped servants to
escape from Southern masters, and she could not help
smiling at the new dilemma in which she found herself.

The search in New Orleans availed little. They alighted
from their carriage a few minutes to look at the house
where Flora was born. She pointed out to Mrs. Delano
the spot whence her father had last spoken to her on that
merry morning, and the grove where she used to pelt him
with oranges; but neither of them cared to enter the house,
now that everything was so changed. Madame's house
was occupied by strangers, who knew nothing of the previous
tenants, except that they said to have gone to
Europe to live. They drove to Mr. Duroy's, and found
strangers there, who said the former occupants had all died
of yellow-fever,—the lady and gentleman, a negro woman,
and a white baby. Flora was bewildered to find every
link with her past broken and gone. She had not lived
long enough to realize that the traces of human lives often
disappear from cities as quickly as the ocean closes over
the tracks of vessels. Mr. Jacobs proposed searching for
some one who had been in Mr. Duroy's employ; and with
that intention, they returned to the city. As they were
passing a house where a large bird-cage hung in the open

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

window, Flora heard the words, “Petit blanc, mon bon
frère! Ha! ha!”

She called out to Mr. Jacobs, “Stop! Stop!” and
pushed at the carriage door, in her impatience to get out.

“What is the matter, my child?” inquired Mrs. Delano.

“That's Madame's parrot,” replied she; and an instant
after she was ringing at the door of the house. She told
the servant they wished to make some inquiries concerning
Signor and Madame Papanti, and Monsieur Duroy; and
she and Mrs. Delano were shown in to wait for the lady of
the house. They had no sooner entered, than the parrot
flapped her wings and cried out, “Bon jour, joli petit
diable!”
And then she began to whistle and warble,
twitter and crow, through a ludicrous series of noisy variations.
Flora burst into peals of laughter, in the midst of
which the lady of the house entered the room. “Excuse
me, Madame,” said she. “This parrot is an old acquaintance
of mine. I taught her to imitate all sorts of birds, and
she is showing me that she has not forgotten my lessons.”

“It will be impossible to hear ourselves speak, unless I
cover the cage,” replied the lady.

“Allow me to quiet her, if you please,” rejoined Flora.
She opened the door of the cage, and the bird hopped on
her arm, flapping her wings, and crying, “Bon jour!
Ha! ha!”

“Taisez vous, jolie Manon,” said Flora soothingly, while
she stroked the feathery head. The bird nestled close and
was silent.

When their errand was explained, the lady repeated the
same story they had already heard about Mr. Duroy's
family.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Was the black woman who died there named Tulee?”
inquired Flora.

“I never heard her name but once or twice,” replied the
lady. “It was not a common negro name, and I think that
was it. Madame Papanti had put her and the baby there
to board. After Mr. Duroy died, his son came home from
Arkansas to settle his affairs. My husband, who was one
of Mr. Duroy's clerks, bought some of the things at auction;
and among them was that parrot.”

“And what has become of Signor and Madame Papanti?”
asked Mrs. Delano.

The lady could give no information, except that they had
returned to Europe. Having obtained directions where to
find her husband, they thanked her, and wished her good
morning.

Flora held the parrot up to the cage, and said, “Bon
jour, jolie Manon!”

“Bon jour!” repeated the bird, and hopped upon her
perch.

After they had entered the carriage, Flora said: “How
melancholy it seems that everybody is gone, except Jolie
Manon!
How glad the poor thing seemed to be to see
me! I wish I could take her home.”

“I will send to inquire whether the lady will sell her,”
replied her friend.

“O Mamita, you will spoil me, you indulge me so
much,” rejoined Flora.

Mrs. Delano smiled affectionately, as she answered: “If
you were very spoilable, dear, I think that would have
been done already.”

“But it will be such a bother to take care of Manon,”
said Flora.

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

“Our new servant, Chloe can do that,” replied Mrs.
Delano. “But I really hope we shall get home without
any further increase of our retinue.”

From the clerk information was obtained that he heard
Mr. Duroy tell Mr. Bruteman that a lady named Rosabella
Royal had sailed to Europe with Signor and Madame Papanti
in the ship Mermaid. He added that news afterward
arrived that the vessel foundered at sea, and all on
board were lost.

With this sorrow on her heart, Flora returned to Boston.
Mr. Percival was immediately informed of their arrival,
and hastened to meet them. When the result of their
researches was told; he said: “I shouldn't be disheartened
yet. Perhaps they didn't sail in the Mermaid. I will
send to the New York Custom-House for a list of the passengers.”

Flora eagerly caught at that suggestion; and Mrs. Delano
said, with a smile: “We have some other business in
which we need your help. You must know that I am involved
in another slave case. If ever a quiet and peace-loving
individual was caught up and whirled about by a
tempest of events, I am surely that individual. Before I
met this dear little Flora, I had a fair prospect of living
and dying a respectable and respected old fogy, as you irreverent
reformers call discreet people. But now I find
myself drawn into the vortex of abolition to the extent of
helping off four fugitive slaves. In Flora's case, I acted
deliberately, from affection and a sense of duty; but in this
second instance I was taken by storm, as it were. The
poor woman was aboard before I knew it, and I found myself
too weak to withstand her imploring looks and Flora's
pleading tones.” She went on to describe the services

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

Chloe had rendered to Rosa, and added: “I will pay any
expenses necessary for conveying this woman to a place of
safety, and supplying all that is necessary for her and her
children, until she can support them; but I do not feel as
if she were safe here.”

“If you will order a carriage, I will take them directly
to the house of Francis Jackson, in Hollis Street,” said Mr.
Percival. “They will be safe enough under the protection
of that honest, sturdy friend of freedom. His house is the
depot of various subterranean railroads; and I pity the
slaveholder who tries to get on any of his tracks. He finds
himself `like a toad under a harrow, where ilka tooth gies
him a tug,' as the Scotch say.”

While waiting for the carriage, Chloe and her children
were brought in. Flora took the little ones under her care,
and soon had their aprons filled with cakes and sugar-plums.
Chloe, unable to restrain her feelings, dropped
down on her knees in the midst of the questions they were
asking her, and poured forth an eloquent prayer that the
Lord would bless these good friends of her down-trodden
people.

When the carriage arrived, she rose, and, taking Mrs.
Delano's hand, said solemnly: “De Lord bress yer, Missis!
De Lord bress yer! I seed yer once fore ebber I knowed
yer. I seed yer in a vision, when I war prayin' to de Lord
to open de free door fur me an' my chillen. Ye war an
angel wid white shiny wings. Bress de Lord! 'T war
Him dat sent yer.—An' now, Missy Flory, de Lord bress
yer! Ye war allers good to poor Chloe, down dar in de
prison-house. Let me gib yer a kiss, little Missy.”

Flora threw her arms round the bended neck, and promised
to go and see her wherever she was.

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

When the carriage rolled away, emotion kept them both
silent for a few minutes. “How strange it seems to me
now,” said Mrs. Delano, “that I lived so many years without
thinking of the wrongs of these poor people! I used
to think prayer-meetings for slaves were very fanatical and
foolish. It seemed to me enough that they were included
in our prayer for `all classes and conditions of men'; but
after listening to poor Chloe's eloquent outpouring, I am
afraid such generalizing will sound rather cold.”

“Mamita,” said Flora, “you know you gave me some
money to buy a silk dress. Are you willing I should use
it to buy clothes for Chloe and her children?”

“More than willing, my child,” she replied. “There is
no clothing so beautiful as the raiment of righteousness.”

The next morning, Flora went out to make her purchases.
Some time after, Mrs. Delano, hearing voices near
the door, looked out, and saw her in earnest conversation
with Florimond Blumenthal, who had a large parcel in his
arms. When she came in, Mrs. Delano said, “So you had
an escort home?”

“Yes, Mamita,” she replied; “Florimond would bring
the parcel, and so we walked together.”

“He was very polite,” said Mrs. Delano; “but ladies
are not accustomed to stand on the doorstep talking with
clerks who bring bundles for them.”

“I did n't think anything about that,” rejoined Flora.
“He wanted to know about Rosa, and I wanted to tell
him. Florimond seems just like a piece of my old home,
because he loved papa so much. Mamita Lila, did n't you
say papa was a poor clerk when you and he first began to
love one another?”

“Yes, my child,” she replied; and she kissed the bright,

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

innocent face that came bending over her, looking so frankly
into hers.

When she had gone out of the room, Mrs. Delano said
to herself, “That darling child, with her strange history
and unworldly ways, is educating me more than I can educate
her.”

A week later, Mr. and Mrs. Percival came, with tidings
that no such persons as Signor and Madame Papanti were
on board the Mermaid; and they proposed writing letters
of inquiry forthwith to consuls in various parts of Italy
and France.

Flora began to hop and skip and clap her hands. But
she soon paused, and said, laughingly: “Excuse me, ladies
and gentlemen. Mamita often tells me I was brought up
in a bird-cage; and I ask her how then can she expect me
to do anything but hop and sing. Excuse me. I forgot
Mamita and I were not alone.”

“You pay us the greatest possible compliment,” rejoined
Mr. Percival.

And Mrs. Percival added, “I hope you will always forget
it when we are here.”

“Do you really wish it?” asked Flora, earnestly. “Then
I will.”

And so, with a few genial friends, an ever-deepening attachment
between her and her adopted mother, a hopeful
feeling at her heart about Rosa, Tulee's likeness by her
bedside, and Madame's parrot to wish her Bon jour!
Boston came to seem to her like a happy home.

-- 270 --

CHAPTER XXIII.

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

ABOUT two months after their return from the South,
Mr. Percival called one evening, and said: “Do you
know Mr. Brick, the police-officer? I met him just now, and
he stopped me. `There's plenty of work for you Abolitionists
now-a-days,' said he. `There are five Southerners at the
Tremont, inquiring for runaways, and cursing Garrison.
An agent arrived last night from Fitzgerald's plantation,—
he that married Bell's daughter, you know. He sent for me
to give me a description of a nigger that had gone off in a
mysterious way to parts unknown. He wanted me to try
to find the fellow, and, of course, I did; for I always calculate
to do my duty, as the law directs. So I went immediately
to Father Snowdon, and described the black
man, and informed him that his master had sent for him, in
a great hurry. I told him I thought it very likely he was
lurking somewhere in Belknap Street; and if he would
have the goodness to hunt him up, I would call, in the
course of an hour or two, to see what luck he had.' ”

“Who is Father Snowdon?” inquired Mrs. Delano.

“He is the colored preacher in Belknap Street Church,”
replied Mr. Percival, “and a remarkable man in his way.
He fully equals Chloe in prayer; and he is apt to commend
the ship Buzzard to the especial attention of the
Lord. The first time I entered his meeting, he was saying,
in a loud voice, `We pray thee, O Lord, to bless her
Majesty's good ship, the Buzzard; and if there's a slave-trader
now on the coast of Africa, we pray thee, O

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

Lord, to blow her straight under the lee of the Buzzard.'
He has been a slave himself, and he has perhaps
helped off more slaves than any man in the country.
I doubt whether Garrick himself had greater power to disguise
his countenance. If a slaveholder asks him about a
slave, he is the most stolid-looking creature imaginable.
You wouldn't suppose he understood anything, or ever
could understand anything. But if he meets an Abolitionist
a minute after, his black face laughs all over, and his
roguish eyes twinkle like diamonds, while he recounts how
he `come it' over the Southern gentleman. That bright
soul of his is a jewel set in ebony.”

“It seems odd that the police-officer should apply to
him to catch a runaway,” said Mrs. Delano.

“That's the fun of it,” responded Mr. Percival. “The
extinguishers are themselves taking fire. The fact is, Boston
policemen don't feel exactly in their element as slave-hunters.
They are too near Bunker Hill; and on the
Fourth of July they are reminded of the Declaration of
Independence, which, though it is going out of fashion, is
still regarded by a majority of the people as a venerable
document. Then they have Whittier's trumpet-tones ringing
in their ears,—



`No slave hunt in our borders! no pirate on our strand!
No fetters in the Bay State! no slave upon our land!' ”

“How did Mr. Brick describe Mr. Fitzgerald's runaway
slave?” inquired Flora.

“He said he was tall and very black, with a white scar
over his right eye.”

“That's Tom!” exclaimed she. “How glad Chloe will
be! But I wonder he didn't come here the first thing.

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

We could have told him how well she was getting on in
New Bedford.”

“Father Snowdon will tell him all about that,” rejoined
Mr. Percival. “If Tom was in the city, he probably kept
him closely hidden, on account of the number of Southerners
who have recently arrived; and after the hint the police-officer
gave him, he doubtless hustled him out of town
in the quickest manner.”

“I want to hurrah for that policeman,” said Flora; “but
Mamita would think I was a very rude young lady, or
rather that I was no lady at all. But perhaps you'll let
me sing hurrah, Mamita?”

Receiving a smile for answer, she flew to the piano, and,
improvising an accompaniment to herself, she began to
sing hurrah! through all manner of variations, high and
low, rapidly trilled and slowly prolonged, now bursting
full upon the ear, now receding in the distance. It was
such a lively fantasia, that it made Mr. Percival laugh,
while Mrs. Delano's face was illuminated by a quiet
smile.

In the midst of the merriment, the door-bell rang. Flora
started from the piano, seized her worsted-work, and said,
“Now, Mamita, I'm ready to receive company like a pink
of propriety.” But the change was so sudden, that her eyes
were still laughing when Mr. Green entered an instant
after; and he again caught that archly demure expression
which seemed to him so fascinating. The earnestness of
his salutation was so different from his usual formal politeness,
that Mrs. Delano could not fail to observe it. The
conversation turned upon incidents of travel after they had
parted so suddenly. “I shall never cease to regret,” said
he, “that you missed hearing La Señorita Campaneo.

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

She was a most extraordinary creature. Superbly handsome;
and do you know, Miss Delano, I now and then
caught a look that reminded me very much of you. Unfortunately,
you have lost your chance to hear her. For
Mr. King, the son of our Boston millionnaire, who has lately
been piling up money in the East, persuaded her to quit
the stage when she had but just started in her grand career.
All the musical world in Rome were vexed with
him for preventing her re-engagement. As for Fitzgerald,
I believe he would have shot him if he could have found
him. It was a purely musical disappointment, for he was
never introduced to the fascinating Señorita; but he fairly
pined upon it. I told him the best way to drive off the
blue devils would be to go with me and a few friends to
the Grotta Azzura. So off we started to Naples, and
thence to Capri. The grotto was one of the few novelties-remaining
for me in Italy. I had heard much of it, but the
reality exceeded all descriptions. We seemed to be actually
under the sea in a palace of gems. Our boat glided
over a lake of glowing sapphire, and our oars dropped
rubies. High above our heads were great rocks of sapphire,
deepening to lapis-lazuli at the base, with here and
there a streak of malachite.”

“It seems like Aladdin's Cave,” remarked Flora.

“Yes,” replied Mr. Green; “only it was Aladdin's Cave
undergoing a wondrous `sea change.' A poetess, who writes
for the papers under the name of Melissa Mayflower, had
fastened herself upon our party in some way; and I suppose
she felt bound to sustain the reputation of the quill.
She said the Nereids must have built that marine palace,
and decorated it for a visit from fairies of the rainbow.”

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

“That was a pretty thought,” said Flora. “It sounds
like `Lalla Rookh.' ”

“It was a pretty thought,” rejoined the gentleman, “but
can give you no idea of the unearthly splendor. I thought
how you would have been delighted if you had been with
our party. I regretted your absence almost as much as I
did at the opera. But the Blue Grotto, wonderful as it
was, didn't quite drive away Fitzgerald's blue devils,
though it made him forget his vexations for the time. The
fact is, just as we started he received a letter from his
agent, informing him of the escape of a negro woman and
her two children; and he spent most of the way back to
Naples swearing at the Abolitionists.”

Flora, the side of whose face was toward him, gave Mrs.
Delano a furtive glance full of fun; but he saw nothing of
the mischief in her expressive face, except a little whirlpool
of a dimple, which played about her mouth for an instant,
and then subsided. A very broad smile was on
Mr. Percival's face, as he sat examining some magnificent
illustrations of the Alhambra. Mr. Green, quite unconscious
of the by-play in their, thoughts, went on to
say, “It is really becoming a serious evil that Southern
gentlemen have so little security for that species of property.”

“Then you consider women and children property?
inquired Mr. Percival, looking up from his book.

Mr. Green bowed with a sort of mock deference, and
replied: “Pardon me, Mr. Percival, it is so unusual for
gentlemen of your birth and position to belong to the
Abolition troop of rough-riders, that I may be excused for
not recollecting it.”

“I should consider my birth and position great

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

misfortunes, if they blinded me to the plainest principles of truth
and justice,” rejoined Mr. Percival.

The highly conservative gentleman made no reply, but
rose to take leave.

“Did your friends the “Fitzgeralds return with you?”
inquired Mrs. Delano.

“No,” replied he. “They intend to remain until October.
Good evening, ladies. I hope soon to have the
pleasure of seeing you again.” And with an inclination
of the head toward Mr. Percival, he departed.

“Why did you ask him that question?” said Flora.
“Are you afraid of anything?”

“Not in the slightest degree,” answered Mrs. Delano.
“If, without taking much trouble, we can avoid your being
recognized by Mr. Fitzgerald, I should prefer it, because I
do not wish to have any conversation with him. But now
that your sister's happiness is no longer implicated, there
is no need of caution. If he happens to see you, I shall
tell him you sought my protection, and that he has no legal
power over you.”

The conversation diverged to the Alhambra and Washington
Irving; and Flora ended the evening by singing the
Moorish ballad of “Xarifa,” which she said always brought
a picture of Rosabella before her eyes.

The next morning, Mr. Green called earlier than usual.
He did not ask for Flora, whom he had in fact seen in the
street a few minutes before. “Excuse me, Mrs. Delano,
for intruding upon you at such an unseasonable hour,” said
he. “I chose it because I wished to be sure of seeing you
alone. You must have observed that I am greatly interested
in your adopted daughter.”

“The thought has crossed my mind,” replied the lady;

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

“but I was by no means certain that she interested you
more than a very pretty girl must necessarily interest a
gentleman of taste.”

“Pretty!” repeated he. “That is a very inadequate
word to describe the most fascinating young lady I have
ever met. She attracts me so strongly, that I have called
to ask your permission to seek her for a wife.”

Mrs. Delano hesitated for a moment, and then answered,
“It is my duty to inform you that she is not of high family
on the father's side; and on the mother's, she is scarcely
what you would deem respectable.”

“Has she vulgar, disagreeable relations, who would be
likely to be intrusive?” he asked.

“She has no relative, near or distant, that I know of,”
replied the lady.

“Then her birth is of no consequence,” he answered.
“My family would be satisfied to receive her as your
daughter. I am impatient to introduce her to my mother
and sisters, who I am sure will be charmed with her.”

Mrs. Delano was embarrassed, much to the surprise of
her visitor, who was accustomed to consider his wealth and
social position a prize that would be eagerly grasped at.
After watching her countenance for an instant, he said,
somewhat proudly: “You do not seem to receive my proposal
very cordially, Mrs. Delano. Have you anything to
object to my character or family?”

“Certainly not,” replied the lady. “My doubts are
concerning my daughter.”

“Is she engaged, or partially engaged, to another?” he
inquired.

“She is not,” rejoined Mrs. Delano; “though I imagine
she is not quite `fancy free.' ”

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

“Would it be a breach of confidence to tell me who has
been so fortunate as to attract her?”

“Nothing of the kind has ever been confided to me,” answered
the lady. “It is merely an imagination of my own,
and relates to a person unknown to you.”

“Then I will enter the lists with my rival, if there is
one,” said he. “Such a prize is not to be given up without
an effort. But you have not yet said that I have your
consent.”

“Since you are so persistent,” rejoined Mrs. Delano, “I
will tell you a secret, if you will pledge your honor, as a
gentleman, never to repeat it, or hint at it, to any mortal.”

“I pledge my honor,” he replied, “that whatever you
choose to tell me shall be sacred between us.”

“It is not pleasant to tell the story of Flora's birth,”
responded she; “but under present circumstances it seems
to be a duty. When I have informed you of the facts, you
are free to engage her affections if you can. On the paternal
side, she descends from the French gentry and the
Spanish nobility; but her mother was a quadroon slave,
and she herself was sold as a slave.”

Mr. Green bowed his head upon his hand, and spoke no
word. Drilled to conceal his emotions, he seemed outwardly
calm, though it cost him a pang to relinquish the
captivating young creature, who he felt would have made
his life musical, though by piquant contrast rather than
by harmony. After a brief, troubled silence, he rose and
walked toward the window, as if desirous to avoid looking
the lady in the face. After a while, he said, slowly, “Do
you deem it quite right, Mrs. Delano, to pass such a counterfeit
on society?”

“I have attempted to pass no counterfeit on society,” she

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

replied, with dignity. “Flora is a blameless and accomplished
young lady. Her beauty and vivacity captivated
me before I knew anything of her origin; and in the same
way they have captivated you. She was alone in the
world, and I was alone; and we adopted each other. I
have never sought to introduce her into society; and so
far as relates to yourself, I should have told you these facts
sooner if I had known the state of your feelings; but so
long as they were not expressed, it would scarcely have
been delicate for me to take them for granted.”

“Very true,” rejoined the disenchanted lover. “You
certainly had a right to choose a daughter for yourself;
though I could hardly have imagined that any amount
of attraction would have overcome such obstacles in the
mind of a lady of your education and refined views of life.
Excuse my using the word `counterfeit.' I was slightly
disturbed when it escaped me.”

“It requires no apology.” she replied. “I am aware
that society would take the same view of my proceeding
that you do. As for my education, I have learned to consider
it as, in many respects, false. As for my views, they
have been greatly modified by this experience. I have
learned to estimate people and things according to their real
value, not according to any merely external accidents.”

Mr. Green extended his hand, saying: “I will bid you
farewell, Mrs. Delano; for, under existing circumstances,
it becomes necessary to deny myself the pleasure of again
calling upon you. I must seek to divert my mind by new
travels, I hardly know where. I have exhausted Europe,
having been there three times. I have often thought I
should like to look on the Oriental gardens and bright waters
of Damascus. Everything is so wretchedly new, and

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

so disagreeably fast, in this country! It must be refreshing
to see a place that has known no changes for three thousand
years.”

They clasped hands with mutual adieus; and the unfortunate
son of wealth, not knowing what to do in a country
full of noble work, went forth to seek a new sensation in
the slow-moving caravans of the East.

A few days afterward, when Flora returned from taking
a lesson in oil-colors, she said: “How do you suppose I
have offended Mr. Green? When I met him just now,
he touched his hat in a very formal way, and passed on,
though I was about to speak to him.”

“Perhaps he was in a hurry,” suggested Mrs. Delano.

“No, it was n't that,” rejoined Flora. “He did just so
day before yesterday, and he can't always be in a hurry.
Besides, you know he is never in a hurry; he is too much
of a gentleman.”

Her friend smiled as she answered, “You are getting to
be quite a judge of aristocratic manners, considering you
were brought up in a bird-cage.”

The young girl was not quite so ready as usual with a
responsive smile. She went on to say, in a tone of perplexity:
“What can have occasioned such a change in his
manner? You say I am sometimes thoughtless about
politeness. Do you think I have offended him in any
way?”

“Would it trouble you very much if you had?” inquired
Mrs. Delano.

“Not very much,” she replied; “but I should be sorry
if he thought me rude to him, when he was so very polite
to us in Europe. What is it, Mamita? I think you know
something about it.”

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

“I did not tell you, my child,” replied she, “because I
thought it would be unpleasant. But you keep no secrets
from me, and it is right that I should be equally open-hearted
with you. Did you never suspect that Mr. Green
was in love with you?”

“The thought never occurred to me till he called here
that first evening after his return from Europe. Then,
when he took my hand, he pressed it a little. I thought it
was rather strange in such a formal gentleman; but I did
not mention it to you, because I feared you would think me
vain. But if he is in love with me, why don't he tell me
so? And why does he pass me without speaking?”

Her friend replied: “He deemed it proper to tell me
first, and ask my consent to pay his addresses to you. As
he persisted very urgently, I thought it my duty to tell him,
under the seal of secrecy, that you were remotely connected
with the colored race. The announcement somewhat disturbed
his habitual composure. He said he must deny
himself the pleasure of calling again. He proposes to go
to Damascus, and there I hope he will forget his disappointment.”

Flora flared up as Mrs. Delano had never seen her.
She reddened to the temples, and her lip curled scornfully.
“He is a mean man!” she exclaimed. “If he
thought that I myself was a suitable wife for his serene
highness, what had my great-grandmother to do with it?
I wish he had asked me to marry him. I should like to
have him know I never cared a button about him; and
that, if I did n't care for him, I should consider it more
shameful to sell myself for his diamonds, than it would have
been to have been sold for a slave by papa's creditors when
I could n't help myself. I am glad you don't feel like

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

going into parties, Mamita; and if you ever do feel like it,
I hope you will leave me at home. I don't want to be introduced
to any of these cold, aristocratic Bostonians.”

“Not all of them cold and aristocratic, darling,” replied
Mrs. Delano. “Your Mamita is one of them; and she is
becoming less cold and aristocratic every day, thanks to a
little Cinderella who came to her singing through the
woods, two years ago.”

“And who found a fairy godmother,” responded Flora,
subsiding into a tenderer tone. “It is ungrateful for me
to say anything against Boston; and with such friends as
the Percivals too. But it does seem mean that Mr. Green,
if he really liked me, should decline speaking to me because
my great-grandmother had a dark complexion. I
never knew the old lady, though I dare say I should love
her if I did know her. Madame used to say Rosabella inherited
pride from our Spanish grandfather. I think I
have some of it, too; and it makes me shy of being introduced
to your stylish acquaintance, who might blame you
if they knew all about me. I like people who do know all
about me, and who like me because I am I. That's one
reason why I like Florimond. He admired my mother,
and loved my father; and he thinks just as well of me as
if I had never been sold for a slave.”

“Do you always call him Florimond?” inquired Mrs.
Delano.

“I call him Mr. Blumenthal before folks, and he calls
me Miss Delano. But when no one is by, he sometimes
calls me Miss Royal, because he says he loves that name,
for the sake of old times; and then I call him Blumen,
partly for short, and partly because his cheeks are so pink,
it comes natural. He likes to have me call him so. He

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

says Flora is the Göttinn der Blumen in German, and so I
am the Goddess of Blumen.

Mrs. Delano smiled at these small scintillations of wit,
which in the talk of lovers sparkle to them like diamonddust
in the sunshine.

“Has he ever told you that he loved you as well as your
name?” asked she.

“He never said so, Mamita; but I think he does,” rejoined
Flora.

“What reason have you to think so?” inquired her
friend.

“He wants very much to come here,” replied the young
lady; “but he is extremely modest. He says he knows he
is not suitable company for such a rich, educated lady as
you are. He is taking dancing-lessons, and lessons on the
piano, and he is studying French and Italian and history,
and all sorts of things. And he says he means to make a
mint of money, and then perhaps he can come here sometimes
to see me dance, and hear me play on the piano.”

“I by no means require that all my acquaintance should
make a mint of money,” answered Mrs. Delano. “I am
very much pleased with the account you give of this young
Blumenthal. When you next see him, give him my compliments,
and tell him I should be happy to become acquainted
with him.”

Flora dropped on her knees and hid her face in her
friend's lap. She did n't express her thanks in words, but
she cried a little.

“This is more serious than I supposed,” thought Mrs.
Delano.

A fortnight afterward, she obtained an interview with
Mr. Goldwin, and asked, “What is your estimate of that

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

young Mr. Blumenthal, who has been for some time in
your employ?”

“He is a modest young man, of good habits,” answered
the merchant; “and of more than common business capacity.”

“Would you be willing to receive him as a partner?”
she inquired.

“The young man is poor,” rejoined Mr. Goldwin; “and
we have many applications from those who can advance
some capital.”

“If a friend would loan him ten thousand dollars for
twenty years, and leave it to him by will in case she should
die meanwhile, would that be sufficient to induce you?”
said the lady.

“I should be glad to do it, particularly if it obliges you,
Mrs. Delano,” responded the merchant; “for I really think
him a very worthy young man.”

“Then consider it settled,” she replied. “But let it be
an affair between ourselves, if you please; and to him you
may merely say that a friend of his former employer and
benefactor wishes to assist him.”

When Blumenthal informed Flora of this unexpected
good-fortune, they of course suspected from whom it came;
and they looked at each other, and blushed.

Mrs. Delano did not escape gossiping remarks. “How
she has changed!” said Mrs. Ton to Mrs. Style. “She
used to be the most fastidious of exclusives; and now she
has adopted nobody knows whom, and one of Mr. Goldwin's
clerks seems to be on the most familiar footing there.
I should have no objection to invite the girl to my parties,
for she is Mrs. Delano's adoptée, and she would really be
an orhament to my rooms, besides being very convenient

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

and an accomplished musician; but, of course, I don't wish
my daughters to be introduced to that nobody of a clerk.”

“She has taken up several of the Abolitionists too,” rejoined
Mrs. Style. “My husband looked into an anti-slavery
meeting the other evening, partly out of curiosity
to hear what Garrison had to say, and partly in hopes of
obtaining some clew to a fugitive slave that one of his
Southern friends had written to him about. And who
should he see there, of all people in the world, but Mrs.
Delano and her adoptée, escorted by that young clerk.
Think of her, with her dove-colored silks and violet gloves,
crowded and jostled by Dinah and Sambo! I expect the
next thing we shall hear will be that she has given a negro
party.”

“In that case, I presume she will choose to perfume her
embroidered handkerchiefs with musk, or pachouli, instead
of her favorite breath of violets,” responded Mrs. Ton.

And, smiling at their wit, the fashionable ladies parted,
to quote it from each other as among the good things they
had recently heard.

Only the faint echoes of such remarks reached Mrs.
Delano; though she was made to feel, in many small ways,
that she had become a black sheep in aristocratic circles.
But these indications passed by her almost unnoticed,
occupied as she was in earnestly striving to redeem the
mistakes of the past by making the best possible use of the
present.

-- --

PART SECOND.

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XXIV.

An interval of nineteen years elapsed, bringing with
them various changes to the personages of this story.
A year after Mr. Fitzgerald's return from Europe, a feud
sprang up between him and his father-in-law, Mr. Bell,
growing out of his dissipated and spendthrift habits. His
intercourse with Boston was consequently suspended, and
the fact of Flora's existence remained unknown to him.
He died nine years after he witnessed the dazzling apparition
of Rosa in Rome, and the history of his former relation
to her was buried with him, as were several other
similar secrets. There was generally supposed to be something
mysterious about his exit. Those who were acquainted
with Mr. Bell's family were aware that the marriage
had been an unhappy one, and that there was an
obvious disposition to hush inquiries concerning it. Mrs.
Fitzgerald had always continued to spend her summers
with her parents; and having lost her mother about the
time of her widowhood, she became permanently established
at the head of her father's household. She never
in any way alluded to her married life, and always dismissed
the subject as briefly as possible, if any stranger
touched upon it. Of three children, only one, her eldest,
remained. Time had wrought changes in her person.

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

Her once fairy-like figure was now too short for its fulness,
and the blue eyes were somewhat dulled in expression;
but the fair face and the paly-gold tresses were still very
pretty.

When she had at last succeeded in obtaining an introduction
to Flora, during one of her summer visits to Boston,
she had been very much captivated by her, and was
disposed to rally Mr. Green about his diminished enthusiasm,
after he had fallen in love with a fair cousin of hers;
but that gentleman was discreetly silent concerning the
real cause of his disenchantment.

Mrs. Delano's nature was so much deeper than that of
her pretty neighbor, that nothing like friendship could grow
up between them; but Mrs. Fitzgerald called occasionally,
to retail gossip of the outer world, or to have what she
termed a musical treat.

Flora had long been Mrs. Blumenthal. At the time of
her marriage, Mrs. Delano said she was willing to adopt a
son, but not to part with a daughter; consequently, they
formed one household. As years passed on, infant faces
and lisping voices came into the domestic circle, — fresh
little flowers in the floral garland of Mamita Lila's life.
Alfred Royal, the eldest, was a complete reproduction, in
person and character, of the grandfather whose name he
bore. Rosa, three years younger, was quite as striking a
likeness of her namesake. Then came two little ones, who
soon went to live with the angels. And, lastly, there was
the five-year-old pet, Lila, who inherited her father's blue
eyes, pink cheeks, and flaxen hair.

These children were told that their grandfather was a
rich American merchant in New Orleans, and their grandmother
a beautiful and accomplished Spanish lady; that

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

their grandfather failed in business and died poor; that his
friend Mrs. Delano adopted their mother; and that they
had a very handsome Aunt Rosa, who went to Europe with
some good friends, and was lost at sea. It was not deemed
wise to inform them of any further particulars, till time
and experience had matured their characters and views
of life.

Applications to American consuls, in various places, for
information concerning Signor and Madame Papanti had
proved unavailing, in consequence of the Signor's change
of name; and Rosabella had long ceased to be anything
but a very tender memory to her sister, whose heart was
now completely filled with new objects of affection. The
bond between her and her adopted mother strengthened
with time, because their influence on each other was mutually
improving to their characters. The affection and
gayety of the young folks produced a glowing atmosphere
in Mrs. Delano's inner life, as their mother's tropical taste
warmed up the interior aspect of her dwelling. The fawn-colored
damask curtains had given place to crimson; and
in lieu of the silvery paper, the walls were covered with
bird-of-paradise color, touched with golden gleams. The
centre-table was covered with crimson, embroidered with
a gold-colored garland; and the screen of the gas-light
was a gorgeous assemblage of bright flowers. Mrs. Delano's
lovely face was even more placid than it had been in
earlier years; but there was a sunset brightness about it,
as of one growing old in an atmosphere of love. The ashcolored
hair, which Flora had fancied to be violet-tinged,
was of a silky whiteness now, and fell in soft curls about
the pale face.

On the day when I again take up the thread of this

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

story, she was seated in her parlor, in a dress of silvery
gray silk, which contrasted pleasantly with the crimson
chair. Under her collar of Honiton lace was an amethystine
ribbon, fastened with a pearl pin. Her cap of rich
white lace, made in the fashion of Mary Queen of Scots,
was very slightly trimmed with ribbon of the same color,
and fastened in front with a small amethyst set with pearls.
For fanciful Flora had said: “Dear Mamita Lila, don't
have everything about your dress cold white or gray. Do
let something violet or lilac peep out from the snow, for
the sake of `auld lang syne.' ”

The lady was busy with some crochet-work, when a
girl, apparently about twelve years old, came through the
half-opened folding-doors, and settled on an ottoman at her
feet. She had large, luminous dark eyes, very deeply
fringed, and her cheeks were like ripened peaches. The
dark mass of her wavy hair was gathered behind into what
was called a Greek cap, composed of brown network
strewn with gold beads. Here and there very small, thin
dark curls strayed from under it, like the tendrils of a delicate
vine; and nestling close to each ear was a little dark,
downy crescent, which papa called her whisker when he
was playfully inclined to excite her juvenile indignation.

“See!” said she. “This pattern comes all in a tangle.
I have done the stitches wrong. Will you please to help
me, Mamita Lila?”

Mrs. Delano looked up, smiling as she answered, “Let
me see what the trouble is, Rosy Posy.”

Mrs. Blumenthal, who was sitting opposite, noticed with
artistic eye what a charming contrast of beauty there was
between that richly colored young face, with its crown of
dark hair, and that pale, refined, symmetrical face, in its

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

frame of silver. “What a pretty picture I could make, if
I had my crayons here,” thought she. “How gracefully
the glossy folds of Mamita's gray dress fall over Rosa's
crimson merino.”

She was not aware that she herself made quite as charming
a picture. The spirit of laughter still flitted over her
face, from eyes to dimples; her shining black curls were
lighted up with a rope of cherry colored chenille, hanging
in a tassel at her ear; and her graceful little figure showed
to advantage in a neatly fitting dress of soft brown merino,
embroidered with cherry-colored silk. On her lap was little
Lila, dressed in white and azure, with her fine flaxen
curls tossed about by the motion of riding to “Banbury
Cross.” The child laughed and clapped her hands at every
caper; and if her steed rested for a moment, she called out
impatiently, “More agin, mamma!”

But mamma was thinking of the picture she wanted to
make, and at last she said: “We sha' n't get to Banbury
Cross to-day, Lila Blumen; so you must fall off your horse,
darling, and nursey will take you, while I go to fetch my
crayons.” She had just taken her little pet by the hand to
lead her from the room, when the door-bell rang. “That's
Mrs. Fitzgerald,” said she. “I know, because she always
rings an appoggiatura. Rosen Blumen, take sissy to the
nursery, please.”

While the ladies were interchanging salutations with
their visitor, Rosa passed out of the room, leading her little
sister by the hand. “I declare,” said Mrs. Fitzgerald,
“that oldest daughter of yours, Mrs. Blumenthal, bears a
striking resemblance to the cantatrice who was turning
everybody's head when I was in Rome. You missed
hearing her, I remember. Let me see, what was her

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

nomme de guerre? I forget; but it was something that signified
a bell, because there was a peculiar ringing in her
voice. When I first saw your daughter, she reminded me
of somebody I had seen; but I never thought who it was
till now. I came to tell you some news about the fascinating
Señorita; and I suppose that brought the likeness to
my mind. You know Mr. King, the son of our rich old
merchant, persuaded her to leave the stage to marry him.
They have been living in the South of France for some
years, but he has just returned to Boston. They have
taken rooms at the Revere House, while his father's house
is being fitted up in grand style for their reception. The
lady will of course be a great lioness. She is to make her
first appearance at the party of my cousin, Mrs. Green.
The winter is so nearly at an end, that I doubt whether
there will be any more large parties this season; and I
would n't fail of attending this one on any account, if it
were only for the sake of seeing her. She was the handsomest
creature I ever beheld. If you had ever seen her,
you would consider it a compliment indeed to be told that
your Rosa resembles her.”

“I should like to get a glimpse of her, if I could without
the trouble of going to a party,” replied Mrs. Blumenthal.

“I will come the day after,” rejoined Mrs. Fitzgerald,
“and tell you how she was dressed, and whether she
looks as handsome in the parlor as she did on the stage.”

After some more chat about reported engagements, and
the probable fashions for the coming season, the lady took
her leave.

When she was gone, Mrs. Delano remarked: “Mrs.
King must be very handsome if she resembles our Rosa.
But I hope Mrs. Fitzgerald will not be so injudicious as to

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

talk about it before the child. She is free from vanity, and
I earnestly wish she may remain so. By the way, Flora,
this Mr. King is your father's namesake,—the one who,
you told me, called at your house in New Orleans, when
you were a little girl.”

“I was thinking of that very thing,” rejoined Mrs. Blumenthal,
“and I was just going to ask you his Christian
name. I should like to call there to take a peep at his
handsome lady; and see whether he would recollect me.
If he did, it would be no matter. So many years have
passed, and I am such an old story in Boston, that nobody
will concern themselves about me.”

“I also should be rather pleased to call,” said Mrs.
Delano. “His father was a friend of mine; and it was
through him that I became acquainted with your father.
They were inseparable companions when they were young
men. Ah, how long ago that seems! No wonder my hair
is white. But please ring for Rosa, dear. I want to arrange
her pattern before dinner.”

“There's the door-bell again, Mamita!” exclaimed
Flora; “and a very energetic ring it is, too. Perhaps you
had better wait a minute.”

The servant came in to say that a person from the country
wanted to speak with Mrs. Delano; and a tall, stout
man, with a broad face, full of fun, soon entered. Having
made a short bow, he said, “Mrs. Delano, I suppose?”

The lady signified assent by an inclination of the head.

“My name's Joe Bright,” continued he. “No relation
of John Bright, the bright Englishman. Wish I was. I
come from Northampton, ma'am. The keeper of the Mansion
House told me you wanted to get board there in some
private family next summer; and I called to tell you that

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

I can let you have half of my house, furnished or not, just
as you like. As I'm plain Joe Bright the blacksmith, of
course you won't find lace and damask, and such things as
you have here.”

“All we wish for,” rejoined Mrs. Delano, “is healthy
air and wholesome food for the children.”

“Plenty of both, ma'am,” replied the blacksmith. “And
I guess you'll like my wife. She ain't one of the kind that
raises a great dust when she sweeps. She's a still sort of
body; but she knows a deal more than she tells for.”

After a description of the accommodations he had to
offer, and a promise from Mrs. Delano to inform him of her
decision in a few days, he rose to go. But he stood, hat in
hand, looking wistfully toward the piano. “Would it be
too great a liberty, ma'am, to ask which of you ladies
plays?” said he.

“I seldom play,” rejoined Mrs. Delano, “because my
daughter, Mrs. Blumenthal, plays so much better.”

Turning toward Flora, he said, “I suppose it would be
too much trouble to play me a tune?”

“Certainly not,” she replied; and, seating herself at the
piano, she dashed off, with voice and instrument, “The
Campbells are coming, Oho! Oho!”

“By George!” exclaimed the blacksmith. “You was
born to it, ma'am; that's plain enough. Well, it was just
so with me. I took to music as a Newfoundland pup takes
to the water. When my brother Sam and I were boys, we
were let out to work for a blacksmith. We wanted a fiddle
dreadfully; but we were too poor to buy one; and we
could n't have got much time to play on 't if we had had
one, for our boss watched us as a weasel watches mice.
But we were bent on getting music somehow. The boss

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

always had plenty of iron links of all sizes, hanging in a
row, ready to be made into chains when wanted. One day,
I happened to hit one of the links with a piece of iron I
had in my hand. `By George! Sam,' said I, `that was Do.'
`Strike again,' says he. `Blow! Sam, blow!' said I. I
was afraid the boss would come in and find the iron cooling
in the fire. So he kept blowing away, and I struck the link
again. `That's Do, just as plain as my name's Sam,' said he.
A few days after, I said, `By George! Sam, I've found Sol.'
`So you have,' said he. `Now let me try. Blow, Joe,
blow!' Sam, he found Re and La. And in the course of
two months we got so we could play Old Hundred. I don't
pretend to say we could do it as glib as you run over the
ivory, ma'am; but it was Old Hundred, and no mistake.
And we played Yankee Doodle, first rate. We called our
instrument the Harmolinks; and we enjoyed it all the more
because it was our own invention. I tell you what, ma'am,
there's music hid away in everything, only we don't know
how to bring it out.”

“I think so,” rejoined Mrs. Blumenthal. “Music is
a sleeping beauty, that needs the touch of a prince to
waken her. Perhaps you will play something for us, Mr.
Bright?” She rose and vacated the music-stool as she
spoke.

“I should be ashamed to try my clumsy fingers in your
presence, ladies,” he replied. “But I'll sing the Star-spangled
Banner, if you will have the goodness to accompany
me.”

She reseated herself, and he lifted up his voice and
sang. When he had done, he drew a long breath, wiped
the perspiration from his face with a bandana handkerchief,
and laughed as he said: “I made the screen of your

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

gaslight shake, ma'am. The fact is, when I sing that, I have
to put all my heart into it.”

“And all your voice, too,” rejoined Mrs. Blumenthal.

“O, no,” answered he, “I could have put on a good deal
more steam, if I had n't been afraid of drowning the piano.
I'm greatly obliged to you, ladies; and I hope I shall
have the pleasure of hearing you again in my own house.
I should like to hear some more now, but I've stayed too
long. My wife agreed to meet me at a store, and I don't
know what she'll say to me.”

“Tell her we detained you by playing to you,” said Mrs.
Blumenthal.

“O, that would be too much like Adam,” rejoined he.
“I always feel ashamed to look a woman in the face, after
reading that story. I always thought Adam was a mean
cuss to throw off all the blame on Eve.” With a short bow,
and a hasty “Good morning, ladies,” he went out.

His parting remark amused Flora so much, that she
burst into one of her musical peals of laughter; while her
more cautious friend raised her handkerchief to her mouth,
lest their visitor should hear some sound of mirth, and mistake
its import.

“What a great, beaming face!” exclaimed Flora. “It
looks like a sunflower. I have a fancy for calling him
Monsieur Girasol. What a pity Mr. Green had n't longed
for a musical instrument, and been too poor to buy one.
It would have done him so much good to have astonished
himself by waking up a tune in the Harmolinks.”

“Yes,” responded Mrs. Delano, “it might have saved
him the trouble of going to Arabia Petræa or Damascus,
in search of something new. What do you think about
accepting Mr. Bright's offer?”

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

“O, I hope we shall go, Mamita. The children would
be delighted with him. If Alfred had been here this morning,
he would have exclaimed, `Is n't he jolly?”'

“I think things must go cheerfully where such a sunflower
spirit presides,” responded Mrs. Delano. “And he
is certainly sufficiently au naturel to suit you and Florimond.”

“Yes, he bubbles over,” rejoined Flora. “It is n't the
fashion; but I like folks that bubble over.”

Mrs. Delano smiled as she answered: “So do I. And
perhaps you can guess who it was that made me in love
with bubbling over?”

Flora gave a knowing smile, and dotted one of her comic
little courtesies. “I don't see what makes you and Florimond
like me so well,” said she. “I'm sure I'm neither
wise nor witty.”

“But something better than either,” replied Mamita.

The vivacious little woman said truly that she was
neither very wise nor very witty; but she was a transparent
medium of sunshine; and the commonest glass, filled
with sunbeams, becomes prismatic as a diamond.

-- 296 --

CHAPTER XXV.

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

MRS. GREEN'S ball was the party of the season.
Five hundred invitations were sent out, all of them
to people unexceptionable for wealth, or fashion, or some
sort of high distinction, political, literary, or artistic. Smith
had received carte blanche to prepare the most luxurious
and elegant supper possible. Mrs. Green was resplendent
with diamonds; and the house was so brilliantly illuminated,
that the winows of carriages traversing that part
of Beacon Street glittered as if touched by the noonday
sun. A crowd collected on the Common, listening to the
band of music, and watching the windows of the princely
mansion, to obtain glimpses through its lace curtains of
graceful figures revolving in the dance, like a vision of
fairy-land seen through a veil of mist.

In that brilliant assemblage, Mrs. King was the centre
of attraction. She was still a Rose Royal, as Gerald Fitzgerald
had called her twenty-three years before. A very
close observer would have noticed that time had slightly
touched her head; but the general effect of the wavy hair
was as dark and glossy as ever. She had grown somewhat
stouter, but that only rendered her tall figure more majestic.
It still seemed as if the fluid Art, whose harmonies
were always flowing through her soul, had fashioned her
form and was swaying all its motions; and to this natural
gracefulness was now added that peculiar stylishness of
manner, which can be acquired only by familiar intercourse
with elegant society. There was nothing foreign in her

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

accent, but the modulations of her voice were so musical,
that English, as she spoke it, seemed all vowels and liquid
consonants. She had been heralded as La Señorita, and
her dress was appropriately Spanish. It was of cherry-colored
satin, profusely trimmed with black lace. A mantilla
of very rich transparent black lace was thrown over
her head, and fastened on one side with a cluster of red
fuchsias, the golden stamens of which were tipped with small
diamonds. The lace trimming on the corsage was looped
up with a diamond star, and her massive gold bracelets
were clasped with diamonds.

Mr. Green received her with great empressement; evidently
considering her the “bright particular star” of the
evening. She accepted her distinguished position with the
quietude of one accustomed to homage. With a slight bow
she gave Mr. Green the desired promise to open the ball
with him, and then turned to answer another gentleman,
who wished to obtain her for the second dance. She would
have observed her host a little more curiously, had she
been aware that he once proposed to place her darling
Floracita at the head of that stylish mansion.

Mrs. King's peculiar style of beauty and rich foreign
dress attracted universal attention; but still greater admiration
was excited by her dancing, which was the very soul
of music taking form in motion; and as the tremulous
diamond drops of the fuchsias kept time with her graceful
movements, they sparkled among the waving folds of her
black lace mantilla, like fire-flies in a dark night. She was,
of course, the prevailing topic of conversation; and when
Mr. Green was not dancing, he was called upon to repeat,
again and again, the account of her wonderful début in the
opera at Rome. In the midst of one of these recitals, Mrs.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

Fitzgerald and her son entered; and a group soon gathered
round that lady, to listen to the same story from her lips.
It was familiar to her son; but he listened to it with
quickened interest, while he gazed at the beautiful opera-singer
winding about so gracefully in the evolutions of the
dance.

Mr. King was in the same set with his lady, and had
just touched her hand, as the partners crossed over, when
he noticed a sudden flush on her countenance, succeeded
by deadly pallor. Following the direction her eye had
taken, he saw a slender, elegant young man, who, with
some variation in the fashion of dress, seemed the veritable
Gerald Fitzgerald to whom he had been introduced in the
flowery parlor so many years ago. His first feeling was
pain, that this vision of her first lover had power to excite
such lively emotion in his wife; but his second thought
was, “He recalls her first-born son.”

Young Fitzgerald eagerly sought out Mr. Green, and
said: “Please introduce me the instant this dance is ended,
that I may ask her for the next. There will be so many
trying to engage her, you know.”

He was introduced accordingly. The lady politely acceded
to his request, and the quick flush on her face was
attributed by all, except Mr. King, to the heat produced
by dancing.

When her young partner took her hand to lead her to
the next dance, she stole a glance toward her husband, and
he saw that her soul was troubled. The handsome couple
were “the observed of all observers”: and the youth was
so entirely absorbed with his mature partner, that not a
little jealousy was excited in the minds of young ladies.
When he led her to a seat, she declined the numerous

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

invitations that crowded upon her, saying she should dance no
more that evening. Young Fitzgerald at once professed a
disinclination to dance, and begged that, when she was sufficiently
rested, she would allow him to lead her to the
piano, that he might hear her sing something from Norma,
by which she had so delighted his mother, in Rome.

“Your son seems to be entirely devoted to the queen of
the evening,” said Mr. Green to his cousin.

“How can you wonder at it?” replied Mrs. Fitzgerald.
“She is such a superb creature!”

“What was her character in Rome?” inquired a lady
who had joined the group.

“Her stay there was very short,” answered Mrs. Fitzgerald.
“Her manners were said to be unexceptionable.
The gentlemen were quite vexed because she made herself
so inaccessible.”

The conversation was interrupted by La Campaneo's
voice, singing, “Ah, bello a me ritorno.” The orchestra
hushed at once, and the dancing was suspended, while the
company gathered round the piano, curious to hear the remarkable
singer. Mrs. Fitzgerald had long ceased to allude
to what was once her favorite topic,—the wonderful
resemblance between La Señorita's voice and a mysterious
voice she had once heard on her husband's plantation. But
she grew somewhat pale as she listened; for the tones recalled
that adventure in her bridal home at Magnolia Lawn,
and the fair moonlight vision was followed by dismal spectres
of succeeding years. Ah, if all the secret histories
and sad memories assembled in a ball-room should be at
once revealed, what a judgment night it would be!

Mrs. King had politely complied with the request to
sing, because she was aware that her host and the company

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

would be disappointed if she refused; but it was known
only to her own soul how much the effort cost her. She
bowed rather languidly to the profuse compliments which
followed her performance, and used her fan as if she felt
oppressed.

“Fall back!” said one of the gentlemen, in a low voice.
“There is too great a crowd round her.”

The hint was immediately obeyed, and a servant was
requested to bring iced lemonade. She soon breathed
more freely, and tried to rally her spirits to talk with Mr.
Green and others concerning European reminiscences.
Mrs. Fitzgerald drew near, and signified to her cousin a
wish to be introduced; for it would have mortified her
vanity, when she afterward retailed the gossip of the ball-room,
if she had been obliged to acknowledge that she was
not presented to la belle lionne.

“If you are not too much fatigued,” said she, “I hope
you will allow my son to sing a duet with you. He would
esteem it such an honor! I assure you he has a fine voice,
and he is thought to sing with great expression, especially
`M' odi! Ah, m' odi!'

The young gentleman modestly disclaimed the compliment
to his musical powers, but eagerly urged his mother's
request. As he bent near the cantatrice, waiting for her
reply, her watchful husband again noticed a quick flush
suffusing her face, succeeded by deadly pallor. Gently
moving young Fitzgerald aside, he said in a low tone,
“Are you not well, my dear?”

She raised her eyes to his with a look of distress, and
replied: “No, I am not well. Please order the carriage.”

He took her arm within his, and as they made their way

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

through the crowd she bowed gracefully to the right and
left, in answer to the lamentations occasioned by her departure.
Young Fitzgerald followed to the hall door to
offer, in the name of Mrs. Green, a beautiful bouquet, enclosed
within an arum lily of silver filigree. She bowed
her thanks, and, drawing from it a delicate tea-rose, presented
it to him. He wore it as a trophy the remainder
of the evening; and none of the young ladies who teased
him for it succeeded in obtaining it.

When Mr. and Mrs. King were in the carriage, he took
her hand tenderly, and said, “My dear, that young man
recalled to mind your infant son, who died with poor
Tulee.”

With a heavy sigh she answered, “Yes, I am thinking
of that poor little baby.”

He held her hand clasped in his; but deeming it most
kind not to intrude into the sanctum of that sad and tender
memory, he remained silent. She spoke no other
word as they rode toward their hotel. She was seeing a
vision of those two babes, lying side by side, on that dreadful
night when her tortured soul was for a while filled with
bitter hatred for the man she had loved so truly.

Mrs. Fitzgerald and her son were the earliest among
the callers the next day. Mrs. King happened to rest her
hand lightly on the back of a chair, while she exchanged
salutations with them, and her husband noticed that the
lace of her hanging sleeve trembled violently.

“You took everybody by storm last evening, Mrs. King,
just as you did when you first appeared as Norma,” said
the loquacious Mrs. Fitzgerald. “As for you, Mr. King,
I don't know but you would have received a hundred challenges,
if gentlemen had known you were going to carry

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

off the prize. So sly of you, too! For I always heard
you were entirely indifferent to ladies.”

“Ah, well, the world don't always know what it's talking
about,” rejoined Mr. King, smiling. Further remarks
were interrupted by the entrance of a young girl, whom
he took by the hand, and introduced as “My daughter
Eulalia.”

Nature is very capricious in the varieties she produces
by mixing flowers with each other. Sometimes the different
tints of each are blended in a new color, compounded
of both; sometimes the color of one is delicately shaded
into the other; sometimes one color is marked in distinct
stripes or rings upon the other; and sometimes the separate
hues are mottled and clouded. Nature had indulged
in one of her freaks in the production of Eulalia, a maiden
of fifteen summers, the only surviving child of Mr. and
Mrs. King. She inherited her mother's tall, flexile form,
and her long dark eyelashes, eyebrows, and hair; but she
had her father's large blue eyes, and his rose-and-white
complexion. The combination was peculiar, and very
handsome; especially the serene eyes, which looked out
from their dark surroundings like clear blue water deeply
shaded by shrubbery around its edges. Her manners were
a little shy, for her parents had wisely forborne an early introduction
to society. But she entered pleasantly enough
into some small talk with Fitzgerald about the skating parties
of the winter, and a new polka that he thought she
would like to practise.

Callers began to arrive rapidly. There was a line
of carriages at the door, and still it lengthened. Mrs.
King received them all with graceful courtesy, and endeavored
to say something pleasing to each; but in the

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

midst of it all, she never lost sight of Gerald and Eulalia.
After a short time she beckoned to her daughter
with a slight motion of her fan, and spoke a few words to
her aside. The young girl left the room, and did not return
to it. Fitzgerald, after interchanging some brief
remarks with Mr. King about the classes at Cambridge,
approached the cantatrice, and said in lowered tones: “I
tried to call early with the hope of hearing you sing. But
I was detained by business for grandfather; and even if you
were graciously inclined to gratify my presumptuous wish,
you will not be released from company this morning. May
I say, Au revoir?

“Certainly,” she replied, looking up at him with an expression
in her beautiful eyes that produced a glow of
gratified vanity. He bowed good morning, with the smiling
conviction that he was a great favorite with the distinguished
lady.

When the last caller had retired, Mrs. King, after exchanging
some general observations with her husband
concerning her impressions of Boston and its people, seated
herself at the window, with a number of Harper's Weekly
in her hand; but the paper soon dropped on her lap, and
she seemed gazing into infinity. The people passing and
repassing were invisible to her. She was away in that
lonely island home, with two dark-haired babies lying near
her, side by side.

Her husband looked at her over his newspaper, now and
then; and observing her intense abstraction, he stepped
softly across the room, and, laying his hand gently upon
her head, said: “Rosa, dear, do memories trouble you so
much that you regret having returned to America?”

Without change of posture, she answered: “It matters

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

not where we are. We must always carry ourselves with
us.” Then, as if reproaching herself for so cold a response
to his kind inquiry, she looked up at him, and, kissing his
hand, said: “Dear Alfred! Good angel of my life! I
do not deserve such a heart as yours.”

He had never seen such a melancholy expression in
her eyes since the day she first encouraged him to hope
for her affection. He made no direct allusion to the subject
of her thoughts, for the painful history of her early
love was a theme they mutually avoided; but he sought,
by the most assiduous tenderness, to chase away the
gloomy phantoms that were taking possession of her soul.
In answer to his urgent entreaty that she would express
to him unreservedly any wish she might form, she said,
as if thinking aloud: “Of course they buried poor Tulee
among the negroes; but perhaps they buried the baby
with Mr. and Mrs. Duroy, and inscribed something about
him on the gravestone.”

“It is hardly probable,” he replied; “but if it would give
you satisfaction to search, we will go to New Orleans.”

“Thank you,” rejoined she; “and I should like it very
much if you could leave orders to engage lodgings for the
summer somewhere distant from Boston, that we might
go and take possession as soon as we return.”

He promised compliance with her wishes; but the thought
flitted through his mind, “Can it be possible the young
man fascinates her, that she wants to fly from him?”

“I am going to Eulalia now,” said she, with one of her
sweet smiles. “It will be pleasanter for the dear child
when we get out of this whirl of society, which so much dis
turbs our domestic companionship.”

As she kissed her hand to him at the door, he thought to

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

himself, “Whatever this inward struggle may be, she will
remain true to her pure and noble character.”

Mrs. Fitzgerald, meanwhile, quite unconscious that the
flowery surface she had witnessed covered such agitated
depths, hastened to keep her promise of describing the
party to Mrs. Delano and her daughter.

“I assure you,” said she, “La Señorita looked quite as
handsome in the ball-room as she did on the stage. She is
stouter than she was then, but not so `fat and forty' as I
am. Large proportions suit her stately figure. As for her
dress, I wish you could have seen it. It was splendid, and
wonderfully becoming to her rich complexion. It was
completely Spanish, from the mantilla on her head to the
black satin slippers with red bows and brilliants. She was
all cherry-colored satin, black lace, and diamonds.”

“How I should like to have seen her!” exclaimed Mrs.
Blumenthal, whose fancy was at once taken by the bright
color and strong contrast of the costume.

But Mrs. Delano remarked: “I should think her style
of dress rather too prononcé and theatrical; too suggestive
of Fanny Elsler and the Bolero.”

“Doubtless it would be so for you or I,” rejoined Mrs.
Fitzgerald. “Mother used to say you had a poet lover,
who called you the twilight cloud, violet dissolving into
lilac. And when I was a young lady, some of my admirers
compared me to the new moon, which must, of course,
appear in azure and silver. But I assure you Mrs. King's
conspicuous dress was extremely becoming to her style of
face and figure. I wish I had counted how many gentlemen
quoted, `She walks in beauty like the night.' It became
really ridiculous at last. Gerald and I called upon
her this morning, and we found her handsome in the

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

parlor by daylight, which is a trying test to the forties, you
know. We were introduced to their only daughter, Eulalia,—
a very peculiar-looking young miss, with sky-blue
eyes and black eyelashes, like some of the Cireassian
beauties I have read off. Gerald thinks her almost as
handsome as her mother. What a fortune that girl will
be! But I have promised ever so many people to tell
them about the party; so I must bid you good by.”

When the door closed after her, Flora remarked, “I
never heard of anybody but my Mamita who was named
Eulalia.”

“Eulalia was a Spanish saint,” responded Mrs. Delano;
“and her name is so very musical that it would naturally
please the ear of La Señorita.”

“My curiosity is considerably excited to see this stylish
lady,” said Flora.

“We will wait a little, till the first rush of visitors has
somewhat subsided, and then we will call,” rejoined Mrs.
Delano.

They called three days after, and were informed that
Mr. and Mrs. King had gone to New Orleans.

-- 307 --

CHAPTER XXVI.

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

Strange contrasts occur in human society, even
where there is such a strong tendency toward equality
as there is in New England. A few hours before
Queen Fashion held her splendid court in Beacon Street,
a vessel from New Orleans called “The King Cotton” approached
Long Wharf in Boston. Before she touched the
pier, a young man jumped on board from another vessel
close by. He went directly up to the captain, and said, in
a low, hurried tone: “Let nobody land. You have slaves
on board. Mr. Bell is in a carriage on the wharf waiting
to speak to you.”

Having delivered this message, he disappeared in the
same direction that he came.

This brief interview was uneasily watched by one of
the passengers, a young man apparently nineteen or twenty
years old. He whispered to a yellow lad, who was his
servant, and both attempted to land by crossing the adjoining
vessel. But the captain intercepted them, saying, “All
must remain on board till we draw up to the wharf.”

With desperate leaps, they sprang past him. He tried
to seize them, calling aloud, “Stop thief! Stop thief!”
Some of his sailors rushed after them. As they ran up
State Street, lads and boys, always ready to hunt anything,
joined in the pursuit. A young black man, who was passing
down the street as the crowd rushed up, saw the yellow
lad race by him, panting for breath, and heard him cry,
“Help me!”

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

The crowd soon turned backward, having caught the
fugitives. The black man hurried after, and as they were
putting them on board the vessel he pushed his way close
to the yellow lad, and again heard him say, “Help me! I
am a slave.”

The black man paused only to look at the name of the
vessel, and then hastened with all speed to the house of
Mr. Willard Percival. Almost out of breath with his
hurry, he said to that gentleman: “A vessel from New
Orleans, named `The King Cotton,' has come up to Long
Wharf. They've got two slaves aboard. They was chasing'
em up State Street, calling out, `Stop thief!' and I
heard a mulatto lad cry, `Help me!' I run after 'em; and
just as they was going to put the mulatto lad aboard the
vessel, I pushed my way close up to him, and he said,
`Help me! I'm a slave.' So I run fast as I could to tell
you.”

“Wait a moment till I write a note to Francis Jackson,
which you must carry as quick as you can,” said Mr. Percival.
“I will go to Mr. Sewall for a writ of habeas corpus.

While this was going on, the captain had locked the
fugitives in the hold of his vessel, and hastened to the carriage,
which had been waiting for him at a short distance
from the wharf.

“Good evening, Mr. Bell,” said he, raising his hat as he
approached the carriage door.

“Good evening, Captain Kane,” replied the gentleman
inside. “You've kept me waiting so long, I was nearly
out of patience.”

“I sent you word they'd escaped, sir,” rejoined the
captain. “They gave us a run; but we've got 'em fast

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

enough in the hold. One of 'em seems to be a white man.
Perhaps he's an Abolitionist, that's been helping the nigger
off. It's good enough for him to be sent back to the
South. If they get hold of him there, he'll never have a
chance to meddle with gentlemen's property again.”

“They're both slaves,” replied Mr. Bell. “The telegram
I received informed me that one would pass himself
for a white man. But, captain, you must take 'em
directly to Castle Island. One of the officers there will
lock 'em up, if you tell them I sent you. And you can't
be off too quick; for as likely as not the Abolitionists will
get wind of it, and be raising a row before morning.
There's no safety for property now-a-days.”

Having given these orders, the wealthy merchant bade
the captain good evening, and his carriage rolled away.

The unhappy fugitives were immediately taken from the
hold of the vessel, pinioned fast, and hustled on board a
boat, which urged its swift way through the waters to
Castle Island, where they were safety locked up till further
orders.

“O George, they'll send us back.” said the younger
one. “I wish we war dead.”

George answered, with a deep groan: “O how I have
watched the North Star! thinking always it pointed to a
land of freedom. O my God, is there no place of refuge
for the slave?”

You are so white, you could have got off, if you hadn't
brought me with you,” sobbed the other.

“And what good would freedom do me without you,
Henny?” responded the young man, drawing his companion
closer to his breast. “Cheer up, honey! I'll try
again; and perhaps we'll make out better next time.”

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

He tried to talk hopefully; but when yellow Henny, in
her boy's dress, cried herself to sleep on his shoulder, his
tears dropped slowly on her head, while he sat there gazing
at the glittering stars, with a feeling of utter discouragement
and desolation.

That same evening, the merchant who was sending them
back to bondage, without the slightest inquiry into their
case, was smoking his amber-lipped meerschaum, in an
embroidered dressing-gown, on a luxurious lounge; his
daughter, Mrs. Fitzgerald, in azure satin and pearls, was
meandering through the mazes of the dance; and his exquisitely
dressed grandson, Gerald, was paying nearly
equal homage to Mrs. King's lambent eyes and the sparkle
of her diamonds.

When young Fitzgerald descended to a late breakfast,
the morning after the great party, his grandfather was
lolling back in his arm-chair, his feet ensconced in embroidered
slippers, and resting on the register, while he
read the Boston Courier.

“Good morning, Gerald,” said he, “if it be not past
that time of day. If you are sufficiently rested from last
night's dissipation, I should like to have you attend to a
little business for me.”

“I hope it won't take very long, grandfather,” replied
Gerald; “for I want to call on Mrs. King early, before
her rooms are thronged with visitors.”

“That opera-singer seems to have turned your head,
though she is old enough to be your mother,” rejoined Mr.
Bell.

“I don't know that my head was any more turned than
others,” answered the young man, in a slightly offended
tone. “If you call to see her, sir, as mother says you intend

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

to do, perhaps she will make you feel as if you had a young
head on your shoulders.”

“Likely as not, likely as not,” responded the old gentleman,
smiling complacently at the idea of re-enacting the
bean. “But I wish you to do an errand for me this morning,
which I had rather not put in writing, for fear of accidents,
and which I cannot trust verbally to a servant. I
got somewhat chilled waiting in a carriage near the wharf,
last evening, and I feel some rheumatic twinges in consequence.
Under these circumstances, I trust you will
excuse me if I ask the use of your young limbs to save
my own.”

“Certainly, sir,” replied Gerald, with thinly disguised
impatience. “What is it you want me to do?”

“Two slaves belonging to Mr. Bruteman of New Orleans,
formerly a friend of your father, have escaped in my
ship, `The King Cotton.' The oldest, it seems, is a head
carpenter, and would bring a high price. Bruteman values
them at twenty-five hundred dollars. He is my debtor
to a considerable amount, and those negroes are mortgaged
to me. But independently of that circumstance, it
would be very poor policy, dealing with the South as I do,
to allow negroes to be brought away in my vessels with
impunity. Besides, there is a heavy penalty in all the
Southern States, if the thing is proved. You see, Gerald,
it is every way for my interest to make sure of returning
those negroes; and your interest is somewhat connected
with mine, seeing that the small pittance saved from the
wreck of your father's property is quite insufficient to supply
your rather expensive wants.”

“I think I have been reminded of that often enough,
sir, to be in no danger of forgetting it,” retorted the youth,
reddening as he spoke.

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“Then you will perhaps think it no great hardship to
transact a little business for me now and then,” coolly rejoined
the grandfather. “I shall send orders to have these
negroes sold as soon as they arrive, and the money transmitted
to me; for when they once begin to run away, the
disease is apt to become chronic.”

“Have you seen them, sir,” inquired Gerald.

“No,” replied the merchant. “That would have been
unpleasant, without being of any use. When a disagreeable
duty is to be done, the quicker it is done the better.
Captain Kane took'em down to Castle Island last night;
but it won't do for them to stay there. The Abolitionists
will ferret'em out, and be down there with their devilish
habeas corpus. I want you to go on board `The King Cotton,'
take the captain aside, and tell him, from me, to remove
them forthwith from Castle Island, keep them under strong
guard, and skulk round with them in the best hiding-places
he can find, until a ship passes that will take them to New
Orleans. Of course, I need not caution you to be silent
about this affair, especially concerning the slaves being
mortgaged to me. If that is whispered abroad, it will soon
get into the Abolition papers that I am a man-stealer, as
those rascals call the slaveholders.”

The young man obeyed his instructions to the letter;
and having had some difficulty in finding Captain Kane, he
was unable to dress for quite so early a call at the Revere
House as he had intended. “How much trouble these
niggers give us!” thought he, as he adjusted his embroidered
cravat, and took his fresh kid gloves from the box.

When Mr. Blumenthal went home to dine that day, the
ladies of the household noticed that he was unusually

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

serious. As he sat after dinner, absently playing a silent
tune on the table-cloth, his wife touched his hand with her
napkin, and said, “What was it so long ago, Florimond?”

He turned and smiled upon her, as he answered: “So
my fingers were moving to the tune of `Long, long ago,'
were they? I was not conscious of it, but my thoughts
were with the long ago. Yesterday afternoon, as I was
passing across State Street, I heard a cry of `Stop thief!'
and I saw them seize a young man, who looked like an
Italian. I gave no further thought to the matter, and pursued
the business I had in hand. But to-day I have
learned that he was a slave, who escaped in `The King
Cotton' from New Orleans. I seem to see the poor fellow's
terrified look now; and it brings vividly to mind
something dreadful that came very near happening, long
ago, to a person whose complexion is similar to his. I was
thinking how willingly I would then have given the services
of my whole life for a portion of the money which our
best friend here has enabled me to acquire.”

“What was the dreadful thing that was going to happen,
papa?” inquired Rosa.

“That is a secret between mamma and I,” he replied.
“It is something not exactly suitable to talk with little
girls about, Rosy Posy.” He took her hand, as it lay on
the table, and pressed it affectionately, by way of apology
for refusing his confidence.

Then, looking at Mrs. Delano, he said: “If I had only
known the poor fellow was a slave, I might, perhaps,
have done something to rescue him. But the Abolitionists
are doing what can be done. They procured a writ of
habeas corpus, and went on board `The King Cotton'; but
they could neither find the slaves nor obtain any

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

information from the captain. They are keeping watch on all
vessels bound South, in which Mr. Goldwin and I are assisting
them. There are at least twenty spies out on the
wharves.”

“I heartily wish you as much success as I have had in
that kind of business,” replied Mrs. Delano with a smile.

“O, I do hope they'll be rescued,” exclaimed Flora.
“How shameful it is to have such laws, while we keep
singing, in the face of the world, about `the land of the
free, and the home of the brave.' I don't mean to sing
that again; for it's false.”

“There'll come an end to this some time or other, as
surely as God regins in the heavens,” rejoined Blumenthal.

Two days passed, and the unremitting efforts of Mr.
Percival and Mr. Jackson proved unavailing to obtain any
clew to the fugitives. After an anxious consultation with
Samuel E. Sewall, the wisest and kindest legal adviser in
such cases, they reluctantly came to the conclusion that
nothing more could be done without further information.
As a last resort, Mr. Percival suggested a personal appeal
to Mr. Bell.

“Rather a forlorn hope that,” replied Francis Jackson.
“He has named his ship for the king that rules over us all,
trampling on freedom of petition, freedom of debate, and
even on freedom of locomotion.”

“We will try,” said Mr. Percival. “It is barely possible
we may obtain some light on the subject.”

Early in the evening they accordingly waited upon the
merchant at his residence. When the servant informed
him that two gentlemen wished to see him on business,

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

he laid aside his meerschaum and the Courier, and said,
“Show them in.”

Captain Kane had informed him that the Abolitionists
were “trying to get up a row”; but he had not anticipated
that they would call upon him, and it was an unpleasant
surprise when he saw who his visitors were. He bowed
stiffly, and waited in silence for them to explain their business.

“We have called,” said Mr. Percival, “to make some
inquiries concerning two fugitives from slavery, who, it is
said, were found on board your ship, `The King Cotton.' ”

“I know nothing about it,” replied Mr. Bell. “My
captains understand the laws of the ports they sail from;
and it is their business to see that those laws are respected.”

“But,” urged Mr. Percival, “that a man is claimed as a
slave by no means proves that he is a slave. The law
presumes that every man has a right to personal liberty,
until it is proved otherwise; and in order to secure a fair
trial of the question, the writ of habeas corpus has been
provided.”

“It's a great disgrace to Massachusetts, sir, that she
puts so many obstacles in the way of enforcing the laws of
the United States,” replied Mr. Bell.

“If your grandson should be claimed as a slave, I rather
think you would consider the writ of habeas corpus a wise
and just provision,” said the plain-speaking Francis Jackson.
“It is said that this young stranger, whom they
chased as a thief, and carried off as a slave, had a complexion
no darker than his.”

“I take it for granted,” added Mr. Percival, “that you
do not wish for a state of things that would make every

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

man and woman in Massachusetts liable to be carried off as
slaves, without a chance to prove their right to freedom.”

Mr. Bell answered, in tones of suppressed anger, his
face all ablaze with excitement, “If I could choose who
should be thus carried off, I would do the Commonwealth a
service by ridding her of a swarm of malignant fanatics.”

“If you were to try that game,” quietly rejoined Francis
Jackson, “I apprehend you would find some of the fire
of '76 still alive under the ashes.”

“A man is strongly tempted to argue,” said Mr. Percival,
“when he knows that all the laws of truth and justice
and freedom are on his side; but we did not come here to
discuss the subject of slavery, Mr. Bell. We came to appeal
to your own good sense, whether it is right or safe
that men should be forcibly carried from the city of Boston
without any process of law.”

“I stand by the Constitution,” answered Mr. Bell, doggedly.
“I don't presume to be wiser than the framers of
that venerable document.”

“That is evading the question,” responded Mr. Percival.
“There is no question before us concerning the framers of
the Constitution. The simple proposition is, whether it is
right or safe for men to be forcibly carried from Boston
without process of law. Two strangers have been thus abducted;
and you say it is your captain's business. You
know perfectly well that a single line from you would induce
your captain to give those men a chance for a fair
trial. Is it not your duty so to instruct him?”

A little thrown off his guard, Mr. Bell exclaimed: “And
give an Abolition mob a chance to rescue them? I shall
do no such thing.”

“It is not the Abolitionists who get up mobs,” rejoined

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

Francis Jackson. “Garrison was dragged through the
streets for writing against slavery; but when Yancey of
Alabama had the use of Faneuil Hall, for the purpose of
defending slavery, no Abolitionist attempted to disturb his
speaking.”

A slight smile hovered about Mr. Percival's lips; for it
was well known that State Street and Ann Street clasped
hands when mobs were wanted, and that money changed
palms on such occasions; and the common rumor was that
Mr. Bell's purse had been freely used.

The merchant probably considered it an offensive insinuation,
for his face, usually rubicund from the effects of
champagne and oysters, became redder, and his lips were
tightly compressed; but he merely reiterated, “I stand by
the Constitution, sir.”

“Mr. Bell, I must again urge it upon your conscience,”
said Mr. Percival, “that you are more responsible than the
captain in this matter. Your captains, of course, act under
your orders, and would do nothing contrary to your expressed
wishes. Captain Kane has, doubtless, consulted
you in this business.”

“That's none of your concern, sir,” retorted the irascible
merchant. “My captains know that I think Southern gentlemen
ought to be protected in their property; and that is
sufficient. I stand by the Constitution, sir. I honor the
reverend gentleman who said he was ready to send his
mother or his brother into slavery, if the laws required it.
That's the proper spirit, sir. You fanatics, with your useless
abstractions about human rights, are injuring trade, and
endangering the peace of the country. You are doing all
you can to incite the slaves to insurrection. I don't pretend
to be wiser than the framers of the Constitution, sir.

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

I don't pretend to be wiser than Daniel Webster, sir, who
said in Congress that he `would support, to the fullest extent,
any law Southern gentlemen chose to frame for the
recovery of fugitive slaves.' ”

“I wish you a better conscience-keeper,” rejoined Francis
Jackson, rising as he spoke. “I don't see, my friend, that
there's any use in staying here to talk any longer. There's
none so deaf as those that won't hear.”

Mr. Percival rose at this suggestion, and “Good evening”
was exchanged, with formal bows on both sides.
But sturdy Francis Jackson made no bow, and uttered no
“Good evening.” When they were in the street, and the
subject was alluded to by his companion, he simply replied:
“I've pretty much done with saying or doing what
I don't mean. It's a pity that dark-complexioned grandson
of his couldn't be carried off as a salve. That might,
perhaps, bring him to a realizing sense of the state of
things.”

-- 319 --

CHAPTER XXVII.

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

AFEW days past the middle of the following May, a
carriage stopped before the house of Mr. Joseph
Bright, in Northampton, and Mrs. Delano, with all the
Blumenthal family, descended from it. Mr. Bright received
them at the gate, his face smiling all over. “You're
welcome, ladies,” said he. “Walk in! walk in! Betsey,
this is Mrs. Delano. This is Mrs. Bright, ladies. Things
ain't so stylish here as at your house; but I hope you'll
find'em comfortable.”

Mrs. Bright, a sensible-looking woman, with great moderation
of manner, showed them into a plainly furnished,
but very neat parlor.

“O, how pleasant this is!” exclaimed Mrs. Blumenthal,
as she looked out of one of the side-windows.

The children ran up to her repeating: “How pleasant!
What a nice hedge, mamma! And see that wall all
covered with pretty flowers!”

“Those are moss-pinks,” said Mrs. Bright. “I think
they are very ornamental to a wall.”

“Did you plant them?” inquired Rosa.

“O, no,” said Mr. Bright, who was bringing in various
baskets and shawls. “That's not our garden; but we have
just as much pleasure looking at it as if it was. A great
Southern nabob lives there. He made a heap o'money
selling women and children, and he's come North to spend
it. He's a very pious man, and deacon of the church.”
The children began to laugh; for Mr. Bright drawled out

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

his words in solemn tones, and made his broad face look
very comical by trying to lengthen it. “His name is Stillham,”
added he, “but I call him Deacon Steal'em.”

As he passed out, Rosa whispered to her mother, “What
does he mean about a deacon's selling women and children?”

Before an answer could be given, Mr. Bright reappeared
with a bird-cage. “I guess this is a pretty old parrot,”
said he.

“Yes, she is quite old,” replied Mrs. Delano. “But we
are all attached to her; and our house being shut up for the
summer, we were unwilling to trust her with strangers.”

The parrot, conscious of being talked about, turned up
her head sideways, and winked her eye, without stirring
from the corner of the cage, where she was rolled up like
a ball of feathers. Then she croaked out an English
phrase, which she had learned of the children, “Polly
wants a cacker.”

“She shall have a cracker,” said good-nature Mr.
Bright; and Rosa and little Lila were soon furnished with
a cracker and a lump of sugar for Poll.

In a short time they were summoned to tea; and after
enjoying Mrs. Bright's light bread and sweet butter, they
saw no more of their host and hostess for the evening. In
the morning the whole family were up before the hour appointed
for breakfast, and were out in the garden, taking a
look at the environments of their new abode. As Mrs.
Blumenthal was walking among the bushes, Mr. Bright's
beaming face suddenly uprose before her, from where he
was stooping to pluck up some weeds.

“Good morning, ma'am,” said he. “Do hear that old
thief trying to come Paddy over the Lord!”

As he spoke, he pointed his thumb backward toward

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

Deacon Stillham's house, whence proceeded a very loud
and monotonous voice of prayer.

Mrs. Blumenthal smiled as she inquired, “What did
you mean by saying he sold women and children?”

“Made his money by slave-trading down in Carolina,
ma'am. I reckon a man has to pray a deal to get himself
out of that scrape; needs to pray pretty loud too, or the
voice of women screaming for their babies would get to
the throne afore him. He don't like us over and above
well, 'cause we're Abolitionists. But there's Betsey calling
me; I mustn't stop here talking.”

Mrs. Blumenthal amused her companions by a repetition
of his remarks concerning the Deacon. She was much entertained
by their host's original style of bubbling over, as
she termed it. After breakfast she said: “There he is in
the garden. Let's go and talk with him, Florimond.”

And taking her parasol, she went out, leaning on her
husband's arm.

“So you are an Abolitionist?” said Mr. Blumenthal, as
they stopped near their host.

Mr. Bright tossed his hat on a bush, and, leaning on his
hoe, sang in a stentorian voice: “I am an Abolitionist; I
glory in the name.—There,” said he, laughing, “I let out
all my voice, that the Deacon might hear. He can pray
the loudest; but I reckon I can sing the loudest. I'll tell
you what first made me begin to think about slavery. You
see I was never easy without I could be doing something
in the musical way, so I undertook to teach singing. One
winter, I thought I should like to run away from Jack
Frost, and I looked in the Southern papers to see if any
of 'em advertised for a singing-master. The first thing
my eye lighted on was this advertisement:—

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

“ `Run away from the subscriber a stout mulatto slave, named
Joe; has light sandy hair, blue eyes, and ruddy complexion; is intelligent,
and will pass himself for a white man. I will give one hundred
dollars' reward to whoever will seize him and put him in jail.'

“ `By George!' said I, `that's a description of me. I
didn't know before that I was a mulatto. It'll never do
for me to go there.' So I went to Vermont to teach. I
told 'em I was a runaway slave, and showed 'em the advertisement
that described me. Some of 'em believed me, till
I told 'em it was a joke. Well, it is just as bad for those
poor black fellows as it would have been for me; but that
blue-eyed Joe seemed to bring the matter home to me. It
set me to thinking about slavery, and I have kept thinking
ever since.”

“Not exactly such a silent thinking as the apothecary's
famous owl, I judge,” said Mrs. Blumenthal.

“No,” replied he, laughing. “I never had the Quaker
gift of gathering into the stillness, that's a fact. But I
reckon even that 'pothecary's owl wouldn't be silent if he
could hear and understand all that Betsey has told me about
the goings-on down South. Before I married her, she
went there to teach; but she's a woman o' feeling, and she
couldn't stand it long. But, dear me, if I believed Deacon
Steal'em's talk, I should think it was just about the pleasantest
thing in the world to be sold; and that the niggers
down South had nothing 'pon earth to do but to lick treacle
and swing on a gate. Then he proves it to be a Divine
institution from Scripture, chapter and verse. You may
have noticed, perhaps, that such chaps are always mighty
well posted up about the original designs of Providence;
especially as to who's foreordained to be kept down. He
says God cussed Ham, and the niggers are the descendants

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

of Ham. I told him if there was an estate of Ham's
left unsettled, I reckoned't would puzzle the 'cutest lawyer
to hunt up the rightful heirs.”

“I think so,” rejoined Mr. Blumenthal, smiling; “especially
when they've become so mixed up that they advertise
runaway negroes with sandy hair, blue eyes, and ruddy
complexion.”

“When the Deacon feels the ground a little shaky under
him,” resumed Mr. Bright, he leans on his minister down
in Carolina, who, he says, is a Northern man, and so pious
that folks come from far and near to get him to pray for
rain in a dry time; thinking the prayers of such a godly
man will be sure to bring down the showers. He says that
man preached a sermon that proved niggers were born to
be servants of servants unto their brethren. I told him I
didn't doubt that part of the prophecy was fulfilled about
their serving their brethren; and I showed him the advertisement
about sandy hair and blue eyes. But as for being
servants of servants, I never heard of slaveholders serving
anybody except — a chap whose name it ain't polite to
mention before ladies. As for that preacher, he put me
in mind of a minister my father used to tell of. He'd been
to a wedding, and when he come home he couldn't light
his lamp. After trying a long spell he found out that the
extinguisher was on it. I told the deacon that ministers
down South had put an extinguisher on their lamp, and
couldn't be expected to raise much of a light from it to
guide anybody's steps.”

“Some of the Northern ministers are not much better
guides, I think,” rejoined Mr. Blumenthal.

“Just so,” replied his host; “ 'cause they've got the
same extinguisher on; and ain't it curious to see 'em

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

puffing and blowing at the old lamp? I get 'most tired of
talking common sense and common feeling to the Deacon.
You can't get it into him, and it won't stay on him. You
might as well try to heap a peck o' flax-seed. He keeps
eating his own words, too; though they don't seem to agree
with him, neither. He maintains that the slaves are perfectly
contented and happy; and the next minute, if you
quote any of their cruel laws, he tells you they are obliged
to make such laws or else they would rise and cut their
masters' throats. He says blacks and whites won't mix
any more than oil and water; and the next minute he
says if the slaves are freed they'll marry our daughters.
I tell him his arguments are like the Kilkenny cats, that
ate one another up to the tip o' their tails. The Deacon
is sensible enough, too, about many other subjects;
but he nor no other man can saw straight with a crooked
saw.”

“It's an old saying,” rejoined Blumenthal, “that, when
men enter into a league with Satan, he always deserts
them at the tightest pinch; and I've often observed he's
sure to do it where arguments pinch.”

“I don't wonder you are far from being a favorite with
the Deacon,” remarked Flora; “for, according to your own
account, you hit him rather hard.”

“I suppose I do,” rejoined Mr. Bright. “I'm always in
earnest myself; and when I'm sure I'm in the right, I
always drive ahead. I soon get out o' patience trying to
twist a string that ain't fastened at nary eend, as an old
neighbor of my father used to say. I suppose some of us
Abolitionists are a little rough at times; but I reckon the
coarsest of us do more good than the false prophets that
prophesy smooth things.”

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

“You said Mrs. Bright had been a teacher in the South.
What part of the South was it?” inquired Mrs. Blumenthal.

“She went to Savannah to be nursery governess to
Mrs. Fitzgerald's little girl,” replied he. “But part of the
time she was on an island where Mr. Fitzgerald had a cotton
plantation. I dare say you've heard of him, for he
married the daughter of that rich Mr. Bell who lives in
your street. He died some years ago; at least they suppose
he died, but nobody knows what became of him.”

Flora pressed her husband's arm, and was about to inquire
concerning the mystery, when Mrs. Delano came,
hand in hand with Rosa and Lila, to say that she had
ordered the carriage and wanted them to be in readiness to
take a drive.

They returned to a late dinner; and when they rose from
a long chat over the dessert, Mr. Bright was not to be
found, and his wife was busy; so further inquiries concerning
Mr. Fitzgerald's fate were postponed. Mr. Blumenthal
proposed a walk on Round Hill; but the children
preferred staying at home. Rosa had a new tune she
wanted to practise with her guitar; and her little sister
had the promise of a story from Mamita Lila. So Mr.
Blumenthal and his wife went forth on their ramble alone.
The scene from Round Hill was beautiful with the tender
foliage of early spring. Slowly they sauntered round from
point to point, pausing now and then to look at the handsome
villages before them, at the blooming peach-trees, the
glistening river, and the venerable mountains, with feathery
crowns of violet cloud.

Suddenly a sound of music floated on the air; and they
stood spell-bound, with heads bowed, as if their souls were
hushed in prayer. When it ceased, Mr. Blumenthal drew

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

a long breath, and said, “Ah! that was our Mendelssohn.”

“How exquisitely it was played,” observed his wife,
“and how in harmony it was with these groves! It sounded
like a hymn in the forest.”

They lingered, hoping again to hear the invisible musician.
As they leaned against the trees, the silver orb of
the moon ascended from the horizon, and rested on the
brow of Mount Holyoke; and from the same quarter
whence Mendelssohn's “Song without Words” had proceeded,
the tones of “Casta Diva” rose upon the air.
Flora seized her husband's arm with a quick, convulsive
grasp, and trembled all over. Wondering at the intensity
of her emotion, he passed his arm tenderly round her waist
and drew her closely to him. Thus, leaning upon his
heart, she listened with her whole being, from the inmost
recesses of her soul, throughout all her nerves, to her very
fingers' ends. When the sounds died away, she sobbed
out: “O, how like Rosa's voice! It seemed as if she had
risen from the dead.”

He spoke soothingly, and in a few minutes they descended
the hill and silently wended their way homeward.
The voice that had seemed to come from another world
invested the evening landscape with mystical solemnity.
The expression of the moon seemed transfigured, like a
great clairvoyant eye, reflecting light from invisible spheres,
and looking out upon the external world with dreamy abstraction.

When they arrived at their lodgings, Flora exclaimed:
“O Mamita Lila, we have heard such heavenly music,
and a voice so wonderfully like Rosa's! I don't believe I
shall sleep a wink to-night.”

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

“Do you mean the Aunt Rosa I was named for?” inquired
her daughter.

“Yes, Rosen Blumen,” replied her mother; “and I
wish you had gone with us, that you might have an idea
what a wonderful voice she had.”

This led to talk about old times, and to the singing of
various airs associated with those times. When they retired
to rest. Flora fell asleep with those tunes marching
and dancing through her brain; and, for the first time during
many years, she dreamed of playing them to her
father, while Rosabella sang.

The next morning, when the children had gone out to
ramble in the woods with their father, her memory being
full of those old times, she began to say over to the parrot
some of the phrases that formerly amused her father and
Rosabella. The old bird was never talkative now; but
when urged by Flora, she croaked out some of her familiar
phrases.

“I'm glad we brought pauvre Manon with us,” said
Mrs. Blumenthal. “I think she seems livelier since she
came here. Sometimes I fancy she looks like good
Madame Guirlande. Those feathers on her head make
me think of the bows on Madame's cap. Come, jolie
Manon,
I'll carry you out doors, where the sun will shine
upon you. You like sunshine, don't you, Manon?”

She took the cage, and was busy fastening it on the
bough of a tree, when a voice from the street said, “Bon
jour, jolie Manon!”

The parrot suddenly flapped her wings, gave a loud
laugh, and burst into a perfect tornado of French and
Spanish phrases: “Bon jour! Buenos dias! Querida mia!
Joli diable! Petit blanc! Ha! ha!”

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

Surprised at this explosion, Mrs. Blumenthal looked
round to discover the cause, and exclaiming, “Oh ciel!”
she turned deadly pale, and rushed into the house.

“What is the matter, my child? inquired Mrs. Delano,
anxiously.

“O Mamita, I've seen Rosa's ghost,” she replied, sinking
into a chair.

Mrs. Delano poured some cologne on a handkerchief, and
bathed her forehead, while she said, “You were excited
last night by the tune you used to hear your sister sing;
and it makes you nervous, dear.”

While she was speaking, Mrs. Bright entered the room,
saying, “Have you a bottle of sal volatile you can lend
me? A lady has come in, who says she is a little faint.”

“I will bring it from my chamber,” replied Mrs. Delano.
She left the room, and was gone some time. When she
returned, she found Mrs. Blumenthal leaning her head on
the table, with her face buried in her hands. “My child,
I want you to come into the other room,” said Mrs. Delano.
“The lady who was faint is the famous Mrs. King, from
Boston. She is boarding on Round Hill, and I suppose it
was her voice you heard singing. She said she had seen a
lady come into this house who looked so much like a deceased
relative that it made her feel faint. Now don't be
excited, darling; but this lady certainly resembles the
sketch you made of your sister; and it is barely possible—”

Before she could finish the sentence, Flora started up,
and flew into the adjoining room. A short, quick cry, “O
Floracita!” “O Rosabell!” and they were locked in
each other's arms.

After hugging and kissing, and weeping and laughing by

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

turns, Mrs. King said: “That must have been Madame's
parrot. The sight of her made me think of old times, and
I said, `Bon jour, jolie Manon!' Your back was toward
me, and I should have passed on, if my attention had not
been arrested by her wild outpouring of French and Spanish.
I suppose she knew my voice.”

“Bless the dear old bird!” exclaimed Flora. “It was
she who brought us together again at last. She shall come
in to see you.”

They went out to bring in their old pet. But jolie
Manon
was lying on the floor of her cage, with eyes closed
and wings outstretched. The joyful surprise had been
too much for her feeble old nerves. She was dead.

-- 330 --

CHAPTER XXVIII.

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

SO you are alive!” exclaimed Rosa, holding her sister
back a little, and gazing upon her face with all her
soul in her eyes.

“Yes, very much alive,” answered Flora, with a smile
that brought out all her dimples.

“But do tell me,” said Rosa, “how you came to go away
so strangely, and leave me to mourn for you as if you
were dead.”

The dimples disappeared, and a shadow clouded Flora's
expressive eyes, as she replied: “It would take a long
while to explain all that, sistita mia. We will talk it over
another time, please.”

Rosa sighed as she pressed her sister's hand, and said:
“Perhaps I have already conjectured rightly about it,
Floracita. My eyes were opened by bitter experiences
after we were parted. Some time I will explain to you
how I came to run to Europe in such a hurry, with
Madame and the Signor.”

“But tell me, the first thing of all, whether Tulee is
dead,” rejoined Flora.

“You know Madame was always exceedingly careful
about expense,” responded Rosa. “Mrs. Duroy was willing
to board Tulee for her work, and Madame thought it
was most prudent to leave her there till we got established
in Europe, and could send for her; and just when we were
expecting her to rejoin us, letters came informing us that
Mr. and Mrs. Duroy and Tulee all died of yellow-fever.

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

It distresses me beyond measure to think of our having
left poor, faithful Tulee.”

“When we found out that Mr. Fitzgerald had married
another wife,” replied Flora, “my new Mamita kindly volunteered
to go with me in search of you and Tulee. We
went to the cottage, and to the plantation, and to New Orleans.
Everybody I ever knew seemed to be dead or
gone away. But Madame's parrot was alive, and her
chattering led me into a stranger's house, where I heard
that you were lost at sea on your way to Europe; and that
Tulee, with a white baby she had charge of, had died of
yellow-fever. Was that baby yours, dear?”

Rosa lowered her eyes, and colored deeply, as she answered:
“That subject is very painful to me. I can never
forgive myself for having left Tulee and that poor little
baby.”

Flora pressed her sister's hand in silence for a moment,
and then said: “You told me Madame and the Signor
were alive and well. Where are they?”

“They lived with us in Provence,” replied Rosa. “But
when we concluded to return to America, the Signor expressed
a wish to end his days in his native country. So
Mr. King purchased an estate for them near Florence,
and settled an annuity upon them. I had a letter from
Madame a few days ago, and she writes that they are as
happy as rabbits in clover. The Signor is getting quite
old; and if she survives him, it is agreed that she will come
and end her days with us. How it will delight her heart
to hear that you are alive! What a strange fortune we
have had! It seems that Mr. King always loved me, from
the first evening that he spent at our house. Do you remember
how you laughed because he offered to help us if

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

ever we were in trouble? He knew more about us then
than we knew about ourselves; and he afterward did help
me out of very great troubles. I will tell you all about it
some time. But first I want to know about you. Who is
this new Mamita that you speak of?”

“O, it was wonderful how she came to me when I had
the greatest need of a friend,” answered Flora. “You
must know that she and Papasito were in love with each
other when they were young; and she is in love with his
memory now. I sometimes think his spirit led her to me.
I will show you a picture I have made of Papasito and
Mamita as guardian angels, placing a crown of violets and
lilies of the valley on the head of my new Mamita. When
I had to run away, she brought me to live with her in
Boston; and there I met with an old acquaintance. Do
you remember Florimond Blumenthal?”

“The good German boy that Papasito took such an interest
in?” inquired Rosa. “To be sure I remember
him.”

“Well, he's a good German boy now,” rejoined Flora;
“and I'm Mrs. Blumenthal.”

“Is it possible?” exclaimed Rosa. “You look so exactly
as you did when you were such a merry little elf,
that I never thought to inquire whether you were married.
In the joy of this sudden meeting, I forgot how many
years had passed since we saw each other.”

“You will realize how long it has been when you see my
children,” rejoined Flora. “My oldest, Alfred Royal, is
fitting for college. He is the image of cher Papa; and you
will see how Mamita Lila doats upon him. She must have
loved Papasito very much. Then I had a daughter that
died in a few days; then I had my Rosen Blumen, and

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

you will see who she looks like; then some more came
and went to the angels. Last of all came little Lila, who
looks just like her father,—flaxen hair, pink cheeks, and
great German forget-me-nots for eyes.”

“How I shall love them all!” exclaimed Rosa. “And
you will love our Eulalia. I had a little Alfred and a little
Flora. They came to us in Provence, and we left their
pretty little bodies there among the roses.”

The sisters sat folded in each other's arms, their souls
wandering about among memories, when Mr. Blumenthal
returned from his long ramble with the children. Then,
of course, there was a scene of exclamations and embraces.
Little Lila was shy, and soon ran away to take refuge in
Mamita's chamber; but Rosen Blumen was full of wonder
and delight that such a grand, beautiful lady was the Aunt
Rosa of whom she had heard so much.

“Mamita Lila has stayed away all this time, out of regard
to our privacy,” said Flora; “but now I am going to
bring her.”

She soon returned, arm in arm with Mrs. Delano. Mr.
Blumenthal took her hand respectfully, as she entered, and
said: “This is our dear benefactress, our best earthly
friend.”

“My guardian angel, my darling Mamita,” added Flora.

Mrs. King eagerly stepped forward, and folded her in
her arms, saying, in a voice half stifled with emotion,
“Thank God and you for all this happiness.”

While they were speaking together, Flora held a whispered
consultation with her husband, who soon went forth
in search of Mr. King, with strict injunctions to say merely
that an unexpected pleasure awaited him. He hastened to
obey the summons, wondering what it could mean. There

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

was no need of introducing him to his new-found relative.
The moment he entered the room, he exclaimed, “Why,
Floracita!”

“So you knew me?” she said, clasping his hand warmly.

“To be sure I did,” he answered. “You are the same
little fairy that danced in the floral parlor.”

“O, I'm a sober matron now,” said she, with a comic
attempt to look demure about the mouth, while her eyes
were laughing. “Here is my daughter Rosa; and I have
a tall lad, who bears two thirds of your regal name.”

The happy group were loath to separate, though it was
only to meet again in the evening at Mr. King's lodgings
on Round Hill. There, memories and feelings, that tried
in vain to express themselves fully in words, found eloquent
utterance in music.

Day after day, and evening after evening, the sisters
met, with a hunger of the heart that could not be satisfied.
Their husbands and children, meanwhile, became mutually
attached. Rosen Blumen, richly colored with her tropical
ancestry and her vigorous health, looked upon her more
ethereal cousin Eulalia as a sort of angel, and seemed to
worship her as such. Sometimes she accompanied her
sweet, bird-like voice with the guitar; sometimes they
sang duets together; and sometimes one played on the
piano, while the other danced with Lila, whose tiny feet
kept time to the music, true as an echo. Not unfrequently,
the pretty little creature was called upon to dance a
pas seul; for she had improvised a dance for herself to
the tune of Yankee Doodle, and it was very amusing to
see how emphatically she stamped the rhythm.

While the young people amused themselves thus, Flora
often brought forward her collection of drawings, which
Rosa called the portfolio of memories.

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

There was the little fountain in their father's garden, the
lonely cottage on the island, the skeleton of the dead pine-tree,
with the moon peeping through its streamers of moss,
and Thistle with his panniers full of flowers. Among the
variety of foreign scenes, Mrs. King particularly admired
the dancing peasants from Frascati.

“Ah,” said Flora, “I see them now, just as they looked
when we passed them on our beautiful drive to Albano.
It was the first really merry day I had had for a long time.
I was just beginning to learn to enjoy myself without you.
It was very selfish of me, dear Rosa, but I was forgetful
of you, that day. And, only to think of it! if it had not
been for that unlucky apparition of Mr. Fitzgerald, I should
have gone to the opera and seen you as Norma.”

“Very likely we should both have fainted,” rejoined
Rosa, “and then the manager would have refused to let
La Campaneo try her luck again. But what is this, Floracita?”

“That is a group on Monte Pincio,” she replied. “I
sketched it when I was shut up in my room, the day before
you came out in the opera.”

“I do believe it is Madame and the Signor and I,” responded
Rosa. “The figures and the dresses are exactly
the same; and I remember we went to Monte Pincio that
morning, on my return from rehearsal.”

“What a stupid donkey I was, not to know you were so
near!” said Flora. “I should have thought my fingers
would have told me while I was drawing it.”

“Ah,” exclaimed Rosa, “here is Tulee!” Her eyes
moistened while she gazed upon it. “Poor Tulee!” said
she, “how she cared for me, and comforted me, during
those dark and dreadful days! If it had n't been for her

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

and Chloe, I could never have lived through that trouble.
When I began to recover, she told me how Chloe held my
hand hour after hour, and prayed over me without ceasing.
I believe she prayed me up out of the grave. She said
our Mamita appeared to her once, and told her she was
my guardian angel; but if it had really been our Mamita,
I think she would have told her to tell me you were alive,
Mignonne. When Alfred and I went South, just before
we came here, we tried to find Tom and Chloe. We intend
to go to New Bedford soon to see them. A glimpse
of their good-natured black faces would give me more
pleasure than all the richly dressed ladies I saw at Mrs.
Green's great party.”

“Very likely you'll hear Tom preach when you go to
New Bedford,” rejoined Flora, “for he is a Methodist
minister now; and Chloe, they say, is powerful in prayer
at the meetings. I often smile when I think about the
manner of her coming away. It was so funny that my
quiet, refined Mamita Lila should all at once become a
kidnapper. But here is Rosen Blumen. Well, what now,
Mignonne?”

“Papa says Lila is very sleepy, and we ought to be
going home,” replied the young damsel.

“Then we will kiss good night, sistita mia,” said Mrs.
Blumenthal; “and you will bring Eulalia to us to-morrow.”

On their return home, Mr. Bright called to them over
the garden fence. “I've just had a letter from your
neighbor, Mrs. Fitzgerald,” said he. “She wants to know
whether we can accommodate her, and her father, and her
son with lodgings this summer. I'm mighty glad we can
say we've let all our rooms; for that old Mr. Bell treats
mechanics as if he thought they all had the small-pox, and

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

he was afraid o' catching it. So different from you, Mr.
Blumenthal, and Mr. King! You ain't afraid to take hold
of a rough hand without a glove on. How is Mrs. King?
Hope she's coming to-morrow. If the thrushes and bobolinks
could sing human music, and put human feeling into
it, her voice would beat 'em all. How romantic that you
should come here to Joe Bright's to find your sister, that
you thought was dead.”

When they had courteously answered his inquiries, he
repeated a wish he had often expressed, that somebody
would write a story about it. If he had been aware of all
their antecedents, he would perhaps have written one himself;
but he only knew that the handsome sisters were
orphans, separated in youth, and led by a singular combination
of circumstances to suppose each other dead.

-- 338 --

CHAPTER XXIX.

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

WHEN the sisters were alone together, the next day
after dinner, Flora said, “Rosa, dear, does it pain
you very much to hear about Mr. Fitzgerald?”

“No; that wound has healed,” she replied. “It is
merely a sad memory now.”

“Mrs. Bright was nursery governess in his family before
her marriage,” rejoined Flora. “I suppose you have
heard that he disappeared mysteriously. I think she may
know something about it, and I have been intending to ask
her; but your sudden appearance, and the quantity of
things we have had to say to each other, have driven it out
of my head. Do you object to my asking her to come in
and tell us something about her experiences?”

“I should be unwilling to have her know we were ever
acquainted with Mr. Fitzgerald,” responded Mrs. King.

“So should I,” said Flora. “It will be a sufficient
reason for my curiosity that Mrs. Fitzgerald is our acquaintance
and neighbor.”

And she went out to ask her hostess to come and sit
with them. After some general conversation, Flora said:
“You know Mrs. Fitzgerald is our neighbor in Boston. I
have some curiosity to know what were your experiences
in her family.”

“Mrs. Fitzgerald was always very polite to me,” replied
Mrs. Bright; “and personally I had no occasion to
find fault with Mr. Fitzgerald, though I think the Yankee
schoolma'am was rather a bore to him. The South is a

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

beautiful part of the country. I used to think the seaisland,
where they spent most of the summer, was as beautiful
as Paradise before the fall; but I never felt at home
there. I didn't like the state of things. It's my theory
that everybody ought to help in doing the work of the
world. There's a great deal to be done, ladies, and it
don't seem right that some backs should be broken with
labor, while others have the spine complaint for want of
exercise. It didn't agree with my independent New England
habits to be waited upon so much. A negro woman
named Venus took care of my room. The first night I
slept at the plantation, it annoyed me to see her kneel
down to take off my stockings and shoes. I told her she
might go, for I could undress myself. She seemed surprised;
and I think her conclusion was that I was no lady.
But all the negroes liked me. They had got the idea,
somehow, that Northern people were their friends, and
were doing something to set them free.”

“Then they generally wanted their freedom, did they?”
inquired Flora.

“To be sure they did,” rejoined Mrs. Bright. “Did
you ever hear of anybody that liked being a slave?”

Mrs. King asked whether Mr. Fitzgerald was a hard
master.

“I don't think he was,” said their hostess. “I have
known him to do very generous and kind things for his
servants. But early habits had made him indolent and
selfish, and he left the overseer to do as he liked. Besides,
though he was a pleasant gentleman when sober, he was
violent when he was intoxicated; and he had become much
addicted to intemperance before I went there. They said
he had been a very handsome man; but he was red and

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

bloated when I knew him. He had a dissipated circle of
acquaintances, who used to meet at his house in Savannah,
and gamble with cards till late into the night; and the
liquor they drank often made them very boisterous and
quarrelsome. Mrs. Fitzgerald never made any remark,
in my presence, about these doings; but I am sure they
troubled her, for I often heard her walking her chamber
long after she had retired for the night. Indeed, they
made such an uproar, that it was difficult to sleep till they
were gone. Sometimes, after they had broken up, I heard
them talking on the piazza; and their oaths and obscene
jests were shocking to hear; yet if I met any of them the
next day, they appeared like courtly gentlemen. When
they were intoxicated, niggers and Abolitionists seemed
always to haunt their imaginations. I remember one night
in particular. I judged by their conversation that they
had been reading in a Northern newspaper some discussion
about allowing slaveholders to partake of the sacrament.
Their talk was a strange tipsy jumble. If Mr. Bright had
heard it, he would give you a comical account of it. As
they went stumbling down the steps, some were singing
and some were swearing. I heard one of them bawl out,
`God damn their souls to all eternity, they're going to
exclude us from the communion-table.' When I first told
the story to Mr. Bright, I said d—their souls; but he
said that was all a sham, for everybody knew what d—
stood for, and it was just like showing an ass's face to
avoid speaking his name. So I have spoken the word
right out plain, just as I heard it. It was shocking talk to
hear, and you may think it very improper to repeat it, ladies;
but I have told it to give you an idea of the state of
things in the midst of which I found myself.”

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

Mrs. King listened in sad silence. The Mr. Fitzgerald
of this description was so unlike the elegant young gentleman
who had won her girlish love, that she could not recognize
him as the same person.

“Did Mr. Fitzgerald die before you left?” inquired
Flora.

“I don't know when or how he died,” replied Mrs.
Bright; “but I have my suspicions. Out of regard to
Mrs. Fitzgerald, I have never mentioned them to any one
but my husband; and if I name them to you, ladies, I
trust you will consider it strictly confidential.”

They promised, and she resumed.

“I never pried into the secrets of the family, but I could
not help learning something about them, partly from my own
observation, and inferences drawn therefrom, and partly
from the conversation of Venus, my talkative waiting-maid.
She told me that her master married a Spanish lady, the
most beautiful lady that ever walked the earth; and that he
conveyed her away secretly somewhere after he married the
milk-face, as she called Mrs. Fitzgerald. Venus was still
good-looking when I knew her. From her frequent remarks
I judge that, when she was young, her master thought
her extremely pretty; and she frequently assured me that
he was a great judge `ob we far sex.' She had a handsome
mulatto daughter, whose features greatly resembled his;
and she said there was good reason for it. I used to imagine
Mrs. Fitzgerald thought so too; for she always
seemed to owe this handsome Nelly a grudge. Mr. Fitzgerald
had a body-servant named Jim, who was so genteel
that I always called him `Dandy Jim o' Caroline.' Jim
and Nelly were in love with each other; but their master,
for reasons of his own, forbade their meeting together.

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

Finding that Nelly tried to elude his vigilance, he sold Jim
to a New Orleans trader, and the poor girl almost cried her
handsome eyes out. A day or two after he was sold, Mr.
Fitzgerald and his lady went to Beaufort on a visit, and
took their little son and daughter with them. The walls
of my sleeping-room were to be repaired, and I was told to
occupy their chamber during their absence. The evening
after they went away, I sat up rather late reading, and
when I retired the servants were all asleep. As I sat before
the looking-glass, arranging my hair for the night, I
happened to glance toward the reflection of the bed, which
showed plainly in the mirror; and I distinctly saw a dark
eye peeping through an opening in the curtains. My heart
was in my throat, I assure you; but I had the presence of
mind not to cry out or to jump up. I continued combing
my hair, occasionally glancing toward the eye. If it be one
of the negroes, thought I, he surely cannot wish to injure
me, for they all know I am friendly to them. I tried to
collect all my faculties, to determine what it was best to do.
I reflected that, if I alarmed the servants, he might be driven
to attack me in self-defence. I began talking aloud to myself,
leisurely taking off my cuffs and collar as I did so, and
laying my breastpin and watch upon the table. `I wish
Mr. and Mrs. Fitzgerald were not going to stay so long at
Beaufort,' said I. `It is lonesome here, and I don't feel
at home in this chamber. I sha'n't sleep if I go to bed; so
I think I'll read a little longer.' I looked round on the
table and chairs, and added: `There, now! I've left my
book down stairs, and must go for it.' I went down to the
parlor and locked myself in. A few minutes afterward I
saw a dark figure steal across the piazza; and, unless the
moonlight deceived me, it was Dandy Jim. I wondered at it,

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

because I thought he was on his way to New Orleans. Of
course, there was no sleep for me that night. When the
household were all astir, I went to the chamber again.
My watch and breastpin, which I had left on purpose,
were still lying on the table. It was evident that robbery
had not been the object. I did not mention the adventure
to any one. I pitied Jim, and if he had escaped, I had no
mind to be the means of his recapture. Whatever harm
he had intended, he had not done it, and there was no
probability that he would loiter about in that vicinity. I
had reason to be glad of my silence; for the next day an
agent from the slave-trader arrived, saying that Jim had
escaped, and that they thought he might be lurking near
where his wife was. When Mr. and Mrs. Fitzgerald returned,
they questioned Nelly, but she averred that she
had not seen Jim, or heard from him since he was sold.
Mr. Fitzgerald went away on horseback that afternoon.
The horse came back in the evening with an empty saddle,
and he never returned. The next morning Nelly was missing,
and she was never found. I thought it right to be
silent about my adventure. To have done otherwise might
have produced mischievous results to Jim and Nelly, and
could do their master no good. I searched the woods in
every direction, but I never came upon any trace of Mr.
Fitzgerald, except the marks of footsteps near the sea, before
the rising of the tide. I had made arrangements
to return to the North about that time; but Mrs. Fitzgerald's
second son was seized with fever, and I stayed
with her till he was dead and buried. Then we all came
to Boston together. About a year after, her little daughter,
who had been my pupil, died.”

“Poor Mrs. Fitzgerald!” said Flora. “I have heard

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

her allude to her lost children, but I had no idea she had
suffered so much.”

“She did suffer,” replied Mrs. Bright, “though not so
deeply as some natures would have suffered in the same
circumstances. Her present situation is far from being enviable.
Her father is a hard, grasping man, and he was
greatly vexed that her splendid marriage turned out to be
such a failure. It must be very mortifying to her to depend
upon him mainly for the support of herself and son.
I pitied her, and I pitied Mr. Fitzgerald too. He was
selfish and dissipated, because he was brought up with
plenty of money, and slaves to obey everything he chose to
order. That is enough to spoil any man.”

Rosa had listened with downcast eyes, but now she
looked up earnestly and said, “That is a very kind judgment,
Mrs. Bright, and I thank you for the lesson.”

“It is a just judgment,” replied their sensible hostess.
“I often tell Mr. Bright we cannot be too thankful that we
were brought up to wait upon ourselves and earn our own
living. You will please to excuse me now, ladies, for it is
time to prepare tea.”

As she closed the door, Rosa pressed her sister's hand,
and sighed as she said, “O, this is dreadful!”

“Dreadful indeed,” rejoined Flora. “To think of him
as he was when I used to make you blush by singing,
`Petit blanc! mon bon frère!' and then to think what an
end he came to!”

The sisters sat in silence for some time, thinking with
moistened eyes of all that had been kind and pleasant in
the man who had done them so much wrong.

-- 345 --

CHAPTER XXX.

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

IF young Fitzgerald had not been strongly inclined to
spend the summer in Northampton, he would have
been urged to it by his worldly-minded mother and grandfather,
who were disposed to make any effort to place him
in the vicinity of Eulalia King. They took possession
of lodgings on Round Hill in June; and though very few
weeks intervened before the college vacation, the time
seemed so long to Gerald, that he impatiently counted the
days. Twice he took the journey for a short visit before
he was established as an inmate of his grandfather's household.
Alfred Blumenthal had a vacation at the same time,
and the young people of the three families were together
almost continually. Songs and glees enlivened their evenings,
and nearly every day there were boating excursions,
or rides on horseback, in which Mr. and Mrs. King and
Mr. and Mrs. Blumenthal invariably joined. No familiarity
could stale the ever fresh charm of the scenery. The
beautiful river, softly flowing in sunlight through richly
cultivated meadows, always seemed to Mr. Blumenthal like
the visible music of Mendelssohn. Mr. King, who had
been in Germany, was strongly reminded of the Rhine and
the Black Forest, while looking on that wide level expanse
of verdure, with its broad band of sparkling silver, framed
in with thick dark woods along the river-range of mountains.
The younger persons of the party more especially enjoyed
watching Mill River rushing to meet the Connecticut, like
an impatient boy let loose for the holidays, shouting, and

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

laughing, and leaping, on his way homeward. Mrs. Delano
particularly liked to see, from the summit of Mount Holyoke,
the handsome villages, lying so still in the distance, giving
no sign of all the passions, energies, and sorrows that were
seething, struggling, and aching there; and the great stretch
of meadows, diversified with long, unfenced rows of stately
Indian corn, rich with luxuriant foliage of glossy green, alternating
with broad bands of yellow grain, swayed by the
breeze like rippling waves of the sea. These regular lines
of variegated culture, seen from such a height, seemed like
handsome striped calico, which earth had put on for her
working-days, mindful that the richly wooded hills were
looking down upon her picturesque attire. There was
something peculiarly congenial to the thoughtful soul of the
cultured lady in the quiet pastoral beauty of the extensive
scene; and still more in the sense of serene elevation above
the whole, seeing it all dwindle into small proportions, as the
wisdom of age calmly surveys the remote panorama of life.

These riding parties attracted great attention as they
passed through the streets; for all had heard the rumor
of their wealth, and all were struck by the unusual amount
of personal beauty, and the distinguished style of dress.
At that time, the Empress Eugenie had issued her imperial
decree that all the world should shine in “barbaric gold,”—
a fashion by no means distasteful to the splendor-loving
sisters. Long sprays of Scotch laburnum mingled their
golden bells with the dark tresses of Eulalia and Rosen
Blumen; a cluster of golden wheat mixed its shining
threads with Flora's black curls; and a long, soft feather,
like “the raven down of darkness,” dusted with gold,
drooped over the edge of Mrs. King's riding-cap, fastened
to its band by a golden star. Even Mrs. Fitzgerald so far

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

changed her livery of the moon as to wear golden buds
mixed with cerulean flowers. Mrs. Delano looked cool as
evening among them in her small gray bonnet, with a few
violets half hidden in silver leaves. Old Mr. Bell not unfrequently
joined in these excursions. His white hair, and
long silky white beard, formed a picturesque variety in the
group; while all recognized at a glance the thorough-bred
aristocrat in his haughty bearing, his stern mouth, his cold,
turquoise eyes, and the clenching expression of his hand.
Mrs. King seemed to have produced upon him the effect
Gerald had predicted. No youthful gallant could have
been more assiduous at her bridle-rein, and he seemed to
envy his grandson every smile he obtained from her beautiful
lips.

Both he and Mrs. Fitzgerald viewed with obvious satisfaction
the growing intimacy between that young gentleman
and Eulalia. “Capital match for Gerald, eh?” said
Mr. Bell to his daughter. “They say King's good for
three millions at least,—some say four.”

“And Eulalia is such a lovely, gentle girl!” rejoined
Mrs. Fitzgerald. “I'm very fond of her, and she seems
fond of me; though of course that's on account of my
handsome son.”

“Yes, she's a lovely girl,” replied the old gentleman;
“and Gerald will be a lucky dog if he wins her. But her
beauty isn't to be compared to her mother's. If I were
Emperor of France, and she were a widow, I know who
would have a chance to become Empress.”

But though Mrs. King lived in such an atmosphere of
love, and was the object of so much admiration, with ample
means for indulging her benevolence and her tastes, she
was evidently far from being happy. Flora observed it,

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

and often queried with her husband what could be the
reason. One day she spoke to Mr. King of the entire absence
of gayety in her sister, and he said he feared young
Mr. Fitzgerald painfully reminded her of her lost son.

Flora reflected upon this answer without being satisfied
with it. “It doesn't seem natural,” said she to her husband.
“She parted from that baby when he was but a few
weeks old, and he has been dead nearly twenty years. She
has Eulalia to love, and a noble husband, who worships the
very ground she treads on. It don't seem natural. I wonder
whether she has a cancer or some other secret disease.”

She redoubled her tenderness, and exerted all her
powers of mimicry to amuse her sister. The young folks
screamed with laughter to see her perform the shuffling
dances of the negroes, or to hear her accompany their singing
with imitations of the growling contre-fagotto, or the
squeaking fife. In vain she filled the room with mocking-birds,
or showed off the accomplishments of the parrot, or
dressed herself in a cap with a great shaking bow, like
Madame Guirlande's, or scolded in vociferous Italian, like
Signor Pimentero. The utmost these efforts could elicit
from her sister was a faint, vanishing smile.

Mr. King noticed all this, and was pained to observe that
his wife's sadness increased daily. He would not himself
have chosen young Fitzgerald as a suitor for his daughter,
fearing he might resemble his father in character as he did
in person; but he was willing to promote their acquaintance,
because the young man seemed to be a favorite with
his lady, and he thought that as a son-in-law he might supply
the loss of her first-born. But, in their rides and other
excursions, he was surprised to observe that Mrs. King
assiduously tried to withdraw Mr. Fitzgerald from her

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

daughter, and attach him to herself. Her attentions generally
proved too flattering to be resisted; but if the young
man, yielding to attractions more suited to his age, soon returned
to Eulalia, there was an unmistakable expression
of pain on her mother's face. Mr. King was puzzled and
pained by this conduct. Entire confidence had hitherto
existed between them. Why had she become so reserved?
Was the fire of first-love still smouldering in her soul, and
did a delicate consideration for him lead her to conceal it?
He could not believe it, she had so often repeated that to
love the unworthy was a thing impossible for her. Sometimes
another thought crossed his mind and gave him exquisite
torture, though he repelled it instantly: “Could
it possibly be that his modest and dignified wife was in
love with this stripling, who was of an age suitable for her
daughter?” Whatever this mysterious cloud might be that
cast its cold shadow across the sunshine of his home, he
felt that he could not endure its presence. He resolved to
seek an explanation with his wife, and to propose an immediate
return to Europe, if either of his conjectures should
prove true. Returning from a solitary walk, during which
these ideas had been revolving in his mind, he found her in
their chamber kneeling by the bedside, sobbing violently.
With the utmost tenderness he inquired what had grieved
her.

She answered with a wild exclamation, “O Alfred, this
must be stopped!”

What must be stopped, my dear?” said he.

“Gerald Fitzgerald must not court our daughter,” she
replied.

“I thought it would please you, dearest,” rejoined he.
“The young man has always seemed to be a favorite of

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

yours. I should not have selected him for our Eulalia, for
fear the qualities of his father might develop themselves
in him; but you must remember that he has not been educated
among slaves. I think we can trust to that to make
a great difference in his character.”

She groaned aloud, and sobbed out: “It must be stopped.
It will kill me.”

He sat down by her side, took her hand, and said very
gravely: “Rosa, you have often told me I was your best
friend. Why then do you not confide to me what it is
that troubles you?”

“O, I cannot! I cannot!” she exclaimed. “I am a
guilty wretch.” And there came a fresh outburst of sobs,
which she stifled by keeping her face hidden in the bedclothes.

“Rosa,” said he, still more gravely, “you must tell me
the meaning of this strange conduct. If an unworthy passion
has taken possession of you, it is your duty to try to
conquer it for your own sake, for my sake, for our daughter's
sake. If you will confide in me, I will not judge you
harshly. I will return to Europe with you, and help you
to cure yourself. Tell me frankly, Rosa, do you love this
young man?”

She looked up suddenly, and, seeing the extreme sadness
of his face, she exclaimed: “O Alfred, if you have thought
that, I must tell you all. I do love Gerald; but it is because
he is my own son.”

“Your son!” he exclaimed, springing up, with the feeling
that a great load was lifted from his heart. He raised
her to his bosom, and kissed her tearful face again and
again. The relief was so sudden, that for an instant he
forgot the strangeness of her declaration. But coming to

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

his senses immediately, he inquired, “How can it be that
your son passes for Mrs. Fitzgerald's son? And if it be
so, why did you not tell me of it?”

“I ought to have told you when I consented to marry
you,” she replied. “But your protecting love was so
precious to me, that I had not the courage to tell you anything
that would diminish your esteem for me. Forgive
me, dearest. It is the only wrong I have ever done you.
But I will tell you all now; and if it changes your love
for me, I must try to bear it, as a just punishment for the
wrong I have done. You know how Mr. Fitzgerald deserted
me, and how I was stricken down when I discovered
that I was his slave. My soul almost parted from my body
during the long illness that followed. When I came to my
senses, I humbled myself to entreat Mr. Fitzgerald to
emancipate me, for the sake of our unborn child. He
promised to do it, but he did not. I was a mere wreck
when my babe was born, and I had the feeling that I
should soon die. I loved the helpless little thing; and
every time I looked at him, it gave me a pang to think that
he was born a slave. I sent again and again for papers of
manumission, but they never came. I don't know whether
it was mere negligence on the part of Mr. Fitzgerald, or
whether he meant to punish me for my coldness toward
him after I discovered how he had deceived me. I was
weak in body, and much humbled in spirit, after that long
illness. I felt no resentment toward him. I forgave him,
and pitied his young wife. The only thing that bound me
to life was my child. I wanted to recover my strength,
that I might carry him to some part of the world where
slavery could not reach him. I was in that state, when
Madame sent Mr. Duroy to tell me Mr. Fitzgerald was in

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

debt, and had sold me to that odious Mr. Bruteman, whom
he had always represented to me as the filthiest soul alive.
I think that incredible cruelty and that horrible danger
made me insane. My soul was in a terrible tempest of
hatred and revenge. If Mr. Fitzgerald had appeared before
me, I should have stabbed him. I never had such
feelings before nor since. Unfortunately Chloe had come
to the cottage that day, with Mrs. Fitzgerald's babe, and
he was lying asleep by the side of mine. I had wild
thoughts of killing both the babies, and then killing myself.
I had actually risen in search of a weapon, but I heard my
faithful Tulee coming to look upon me, to see that all was
well, and I lay down again and pretended to be asleep.
While I waited for her to cease watching over me, that
frightful mood passed away. Thank God, I was saved from
committing such horrible deeds. But I was still half frantic
with misery and fear. A wild, dark storm was raging in
my soul. I looked at the two babes, and thought how one
was born to be indulged and honored, while the other was
born a slave, liable to be sold by his unfeeling father or by
his father's creditors. Mine was only a week the oldest,
and was no larger than his brother. They were so exactly
alike that I could distinguish them only by their dress. I
exchanged the dresses, Alfred; and while I did it, I
laughed to think that, if Mr. Fitzgerald should capture me
and the little one, and make us over to Mr. Bruteman, he
would sell the child of his Lily Bell. It was not like me
to have such feelings. I hope I was insane. Do you
think I was?”

He pressed her to his heart as he replied, “You surely
had suffering enough to drive you wild, dearest; and I do
suppose your reason was unsettled by intensity of anguish.”

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

She looked at him anxiously, as she asked, “Then it
does not make you love me less?”

“No, darling,” he replied; “for I am sure it was not my
own gentle Rosa who had such feelings.”

“O, how I thank you, dear one, for judging me so charitably,”
said she. “I hope it was temporary insanity; and
always when I think it over, it seems to me it must have
been. I fell asleep smiling over the revenge I had taken,
and I slept long and heavily. When I woke, my first wish
was to change the dresses back again; but Chloe had gone
to the plantation with my babe, and Mr. Duroy hurried me
on board the boat before sunrise. I told no one what I
had done; but it filled me with remorse then, and has
troubled me ever since. I resolved to atone for it, as far
as I could, by taking the tenderest care of the little changeling,
and trying to educate him as well as his own mother
could have done. It was that which gave me strength to
work so hard for musical distinction; and that motive stimulated
me to appear as an opera-singer, though the publicity
was distasteful to me. When I heard that the poor
little creature was dead, I was tormented with self-reproach,
and I was all the more unhappy because I could tell no one
of my trouble. Then you came to console and strengthen
me with your blessed love, and I grew cheerful again. If
the changeling had been living at the time you asked me
to marry you, I should have told you all; but the poor little
creature was dead, and there seemed to be no necessity
of confessing the wrong I had done. It was a selfish feeling.
I couldn't bear the thought of diminishing the love
that was so precious to my wounded heart. I have now
told you all, dear husband.”

“Your excuse for concealment is very precious to my

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

own heart,” he replied. “But I regret you did not tell me
while we were in Europe; for then I would not have returned
to the United States till I was quite sure all obstacles
were removed. You know I never formed the project
until I knew Mr. Fitzgerald was dead.”

“The American gentleman who informed you of his
death led me into a mistake, which has proved disastrous,”
rejoined she. “He said that Mrs. Fitzgerald lost her husband
and son about the same time. I was not aware of
the existence of a second son, and therefore I supposed
that my first-born had died. I knew that you wanted to
spend your old age in your native country, and that you
were particularly desirous to have Eulalia marry in New
England. The dread I had of meeting my child as the son
of another, and seeming to him a stranger, was removed by
his death; and though I shed tears in secret, a load was
lifted from my heart. But the old story of avenging
Furies following the criminal wheresoever he goes seems
verified in my case. On the day of Mrs. Green's ball, I
heard two gentlemen in the Revere House talking about
Mr. Bell; and one of them said to the other that Mrs.
Fitzgerald's second son and her daughter had died, and
that her oldest son was sole heir to Mr. Bell's property.
My first impulse was to tell you all; but because I had so
long concealed my fault, it was all the more difficult to confess
it then. You had so generously overlooked many disagreeable
circumstances connected with my history, that I
found it extremely painful to add this miserable entanglement
to the list. Still, I foresaw that it must be done, and
I resolved to do it; but I was cowardly, and wanted to put
off the evil day. You may remember, perhaps, that at the
last moment I objected to attending that ball; but you

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

thought it would be rude to disappoint Mrs. Green, merely
because I felt out of spirits. I went, not dreaming of seeing
my son there. I had not looked upon him since the
little black, silky head drooped on my arm while I exchanged
the dresses. You may partly imagine what I
suffered. And now he and Eulalia are getting in love
with each other; and I know not what is to be done.
When you came in, I was praying for strength to seek
your counsel. What can we do, dear? It will be a great
disappointment for you to return to Europe, now that you
have refitted your father's house, and made all your arrangements
to spend the remainder of our days here.”

“I would do it willingly,” he replied, “if I thought it
would avail to separate Gerald and Eulalia. But a voyage
to Europe is nothing now-a-days, to people of their
property. I believe he loves the dear girl; and if he did
not, my reputed millions would prevent his grandfather and
his mother from allowing him to lose sight of her. If we
were to build a castle on the top of Mount Himalaya, they
would scale it, you may depend. I see no other remedy
than to tell Gerald that Eulalia is his sister.”

“O, I cannot tell him!” exclaimed she. “It would be
so dreadful to have my son hate me! And he would hate
me; for I can see that he is very proud.”

In very kind and serious tones he replied: “You know,
dear Rosa, that you expressed a wish the other day to go
to the Catholic church in which your mother worshipped,
because you thought confession and penance would be a
comfort. You have wisely chosen me for your confessor,
and if I recommend pennance I trust you will think it best
to follow my advice. I see how difficult it would be to tell
all your own and your mother's story to so young a man as
Gerald, and he your own son. I will tell him; and I need

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

not assure you that you will have a loving advocate to
plead your cause with him. But his mother must know
why he relinquishes Eulalia, when he has had so much reason
to think himself in favor both with her and her parents.
Gerald might tell her the mere external facts; but she
could appreciate and understand them much better if told,
as they would be told, by a delicate and loving woman, who
had suffered the wrongs that drove her to madness, and
who repented bitterly of the fault she had committed. I
think you ought to make a full confession to Mrs. Fitzgerald;
and having done that, we ought to do whatever she
chooses to prescribe.”

“It will be a severe penance,” she rejoined; “but I will
do whatever you think is right. If I could have all the
suffering, I would not murmur. But Gerald will suffer and
Eulalia will suffer. And for some weeks I have made you
unhappy. How sad you look, dear.”

“I am a very happy man, Rosa, compared with what I
was before you told me this strange story. But I am very
serious, because I want to be sure of doing what is right in
these difficult premises. As for Gerald and Eulalia, their
acquaintance has been very short, and I don't think they
have spoken of love to each other. Their extreme youth
is also a favorable circumstance. Rochefoucault says, `Absence
extinguishes small passions, and increases great ones.'
My own experience proved the truth of one part of the
maxim; but perhaps Gerald is of a more volatile temperament,
and will realize the other portion.”

“And do you still love me as well as you ever did?”
she asked.

He folded her more closely as he whispered, “I do, darling.”
And for some minutes she wept in silence on his
generous breast.

-- 357 --

CHAPTER XXXI.

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

THAT evening young Fitzgerald was closeted two or
three hours with Mr. King. Though the disclosure
was made with the utmost delicacy and caution, the young
man was startled and shocked; for he inherited pride from
both his parents, and he had been educated in the prejudices
of his grandfather. At first he flushed with indignation,
and refused to believe he was so disgraced.

“I don't see that you are disgraced, my young friend,”
replied Mr. King. “The world might indeed so misjudge,
because it is accustomed to look only on externals; but
there is no need that the world should know anything
about it. And as for your own estimate of yourself, you
were Mr. Fitzgerald the gentleman before you knew this
singular story, and you are Mr. Fitzgerald the gentleman
still.”

“I am not so much of a philosopher,” rejoined the
young man. “I shall not find it easy to endure the double
stain of illegitimacy and alliance with the colored race.”

Mr. King regarded him with a friendly smile, as he
answered: “Perhaps this experience, which you find so
disagreeable, may educate you to more wisdom than the
schools have done. It may teach you the great lesson of
looking beneath the surface into the reality of things, my
son. Legally you are illegitimate; but morally you are
not so. Your mother believed herself married to your
father, and through all the vicissitudes of her life she has
proved herself a modest, pure, and noble woman. During

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

twenty years of intimate acquaintance, I have never known
her to indulge an unworthy thought, or do a dishonorable
action, except that of substituting you for Mr. Fitzgerald's
legal heir. And if I have at all succeeded in impressing
upon your mind the frantic agony of her soul, desolate and
shockingly abused as she was, I think you will agree with
me in considering that an excusable offence; especially as
she would have repaired the wrong a few hours later, if it
had been in her power. With regard to an alliance with
the colored race, I think it would be a more legitimate
source of pride to have descended from that truly great
man, Toussaint L'Ouverture, who was a full-blooded African,
than from that unprincipled filibuster called William
the Conqueror, or from any of his band of robbers, who
transmitted titles of nobility to their posterity. That is the
way I have learned to read history, my young friend, in
the plain sunlight of truth, unchanged by looking at it
through the deceptive colored glasses of conventional prejudice.
Only yesterday you would have felt honored to
claim my highly accomplished and noble-minded wife as a
near relative. She is as highly accomplished and noble-minded
a lady to-day as she was yesterday. The only
difference is, that to-day you are aware her grandmother
had a dark complexion. No human being can be really
stained by anything apart from his own character; but if
there were any blot resting upon you, it would come from
your father. We should remember, however, that He who
made man can alone justly estimate man's temptations.
For myself, I believe that Mr. Fitzgerald's sins were largely
attributable to the system of slavery under which he had
the misfortune to be educated. He loved pleasure, he was
rich, and he had irresponsible power over many of his

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

fellow-beings, whom law and public opinion alike deprived
of protection. Without judging him harshly, let his career
be a warning to you to resist the first enticements to evil;
and, as one means of doing so, let me advise you never to
place yourself in that state of society which had such a
malign influence upon him.”

“Give me time to think,” rejoined the young man.
“This has come upon me so suddenly that I feel stunned.”

“That I can easily imagine,” replied his friend. “But
I wish you to understand distinctly, that it depends entirely
upon Mrs. Fitzgerald and yourself to decide what is to be
done in relation to this perplexing affair. We are ready
to do anything you wish, or to take any position you preseribe
for us. You may prefer to pass in society merely as
my young friend, but you are my step-son, you know; and
should you at any time of your life need my services, you
may rely upon me as an affectionate father.”

That word brought cherished hopes to Gerald's mind,
and he sighed as he answered, “I thank you.”

“Whatever outward inconveniences may arise from this
state of things,” resumed Mr. King, “we prefer to have
them fall upon ourselves. It is of course desirable that
you and my daughter should not meet at present. Your
vacation has nearly expired, and perhaps you will deem it
prudent to return a little sooner than you intended. We
shall remain here till late in the autumn; and then, if circumstances
render it necessary, we will remove Eulalia to
Cuba, or elsewhere, for the winter. Try to bear this disappointment
bravely, my son. As soon as you feel sufficiently
calm, I would advise you to seek an interview with
your mother. Her heart yearns for you, and the longer
your meeting is deferred, the more embarrassing it will be.”

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

While this conversation was going on in the parlor, the
two mothers of the young man were talking confidentially
up stairs. The intense curiosity which Mrs. Fitzgerald
had formerly felt was at once renewed when Mrs. King
said, “Do you remember having heard any one singing
about the house and garden at Magnolia Lawn, the first
evening you spent there?”

“Indeed I do,” she replied; “and when I first heard
you in Rome, I repeatedly said your voice was precisely
like that singer's.”

“You might well be reminded of it,” responded Mrs.
King, “for I was the person you heard at Magnolia Lawn,
and these are the eyes that peeped at you through the lattice
of the veranda.”

“But why were you there? And why did you keep
yourself invisible?” inquired Mrs. Fitzgerald.

Rosa hesitated a moment, embarrassed how to choose
words to convey the unwelcome facts. “My dear lady,”
said she, “we have both had very sad experiences. On
my side, they have been healed by time; and I trust it is
the same with you. Will it pain you too much to hear
something disparaging to the memory of your deceased
husband?”

Mrs. Fitzgerald colored very deeply, and remained silent.

“Nothing but an imperious necessity would induce me
to say what I am about to say,” continued Mrs. King;
“not only because I am very reluctant to wound your feelings,
but because the recital is humiliating and painful to
myself. When I peeped at you in your bridal attire, I
believed myself to be Mr. Fitzgerald's wife. Our marriage
had been kept strictly private, he always assuring me that
it was only for a time. But you need not look so alarmed.

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

I was not his wife. I learned the next morning that I had
been deceived by a sham ceremony. And even if it had
been genuine, the marriage would not have been valid by
the laws of Louisiana, where it was performed; though I
did not know that fact at the time. No marriage with a
slave is valid in that State. My mother was a quadroon
slave, and by the law that `a child follows the condition of
the mother,' I also became a slave.”

You a slave!” exclaimed Mrs. Fitzgerald, with unfeigned
astonishment. “That is incredible. That goes
beyond any of the stories Abolitionists make up to keep
the country in agitation.”

“Judging by my own experience,” rejoined Mrs. King,
“I should say that the most fertile imagination could invent
nothing more strange and romantic than many of the incidents
which grow out of slavery.”

She then went on to repeat her story in detail; not accusing
Mr. Fitzgerald more than was absolutely necessary
to explain the agonized and frantic state of mind in which
she had changed the children. Mrs. Fitzgerald listened
with increasing agitation as she went on; and when it came
to that avowal, she burst out with the passionate exclamation:
“Then Gerald is not my son! And I love him so!”

Mrs. King took her hand and pressed it gently as she
said: “You can love him still, dear lady, and he will love
you. Doubtless you will always seem to him like his own
mother. If he takes an aversion to me, it will give me
acute pain; but I shall try to bear it meekly, as a part of
the punishment my fault deserves.”

“If you don't intend to take him from me, what was the
use of telling me this dreadful story?” impatiently asked
Mrs. Fitzgerald.

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

“I felt compelled to do it on Eulalia's account,” responded
Mrs. King.

“Ah, yes!” sighed the lady. “How disappointed he will
be, poor fellow!” After a brief pause, she added, vehemently:
“But whatever you may say, he is my son. I
never will give him up. He has slept in my arms. I
have sung him to sleep. I taught him all his little hymns
and songs. He loves me; and I will never consent to
take a second place in his affections.”

“You shall not be asked to do so, dear lady,” meekly
replied Mrs. King. “I will, as in duty bound, take any
place you choose to assign me.”

Somewhat disarmed by this humility, Mrs. Fitzgerald
said, in a softened tone: “I pity you, Mrs. King. You
have had a great deal of trouble, and this is a very trying
situation you are in. But it would break my heart to give
up Gerald. And then you must see, of course, what an
embarrassing position it would place me in before the
world.”

“I see no reason why the world should know anything
about it,” rejoined Mrs. King. “For Gerald's sake, as
well as our own, it is very desirable that the secret should
be kept between ourselves.”

“You may safely trust my pride for that,” she replied.

“Do you think your father ought to be included in our
confidence,” inquired Mrs. King.

“No indeed,” she replied, hastily. “He never can bear
to hear my poor husband mentioned. Besides, he has had
the gout a good deal lately, and is more irritable than
usual.”

As she rose to go, Mrs. King said: “Then, with the exception
of Eulalia, everything remains outwardly as it was.

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

Can you forgive me? I do believe I was insane with misery;
and you don't know how I have been haunted with
remorse.”

“You must have suffered terribly,” rejoined Mrs. Fitzgerald,
evading a direct answer to the question. “But we
had better not talk any more about it now. I am bewildered,
and don't know what to think. Only one thing is
fixed in my mind: Gerald is my son.”

They parted politely, but with coldness on Mrs. Fitzgerald's
side. There had arisen in her mind a double dislike
toward Mrs. King, as the first love of her husband, and
as the mother of the elegant young man who was to her
an object of pride as well as fondness. But her chagrin
was not without compensation. Mrs. King's superior
wealth and beauty had been felt by her as somewhat over-shadowing;
and the mortifying circumstances she had now
discovered in her history seemed, in her imagination, to
bring her down below a level with herself. She and
Gerald sat up late into the night, talking over this strange
disclosure. She was rather jealous of the compassion he
expressed for Mrs. King, and of his admiration for her
manners and character; though they mutually declared,
again and again, that they could realize no change whatever
in their relation to each other.

The wise words of Mr. King had not been without their
effect on Gerald. The tumult of emotions gradually subsided,
and he began to realize that these external accidents
made no essential change in himself. The next morning
he requested an interview with Mrs. King, and was received
alone. When he entered, she cast upon him a hesitating,
beseeching look; but when he said, “My mother!”
she flew into his arms, and wept upon his neck.

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

“Then you do not hate me?” she said, in a voice choked
with emotion. “You are not ashamed to call me mother?”

“It was only yesterday,” he replied, “that I thought
with pride and joy of the possibility that I might some day
call you by that dear name. If I had heard these particulars
without knowing you, they might have repelled me.
But I have admired you from the first moment; I have
lately been learning to love you; and I am familiar with
the thought of being your son.”

She raised her expressive eyes to his with such a look of
love, that he could not refrain from giving her a filial kiss
and pressing her warmly to his heart. “I was so afraid
you would regard me with dislike,” said she. “You can
understand now why it made me so faint to think of singing
`M' odi! Ah, m' odi!' with you at Mrs. Green's party.
How could I have borne your tones of anguish when you
discovered that you were connected with the Borgias?
And how could I have helped falling on your neck when
you sang `Madre mia'? But I must not forget that the
mother who tended your childhood has the best claim to
your affection,” she added mournfully.

“I love her, and always shall love her. It cannot be
otherwise,” rejoined he. “It has been the pleasant habit
of so many years. But ought I not to consider myself a
lucky fellow to have two such mothers? I don't know how
I am to distinguish you. I must call you Rose-mother and
Lily-mother, I believe.”

She smiled as he spoke, and she said, “Then it has not
made you so very unhappy to know that you are my son?”

His countenance changed as he replied: “My only unhappiness
is the loss of Eulalia. That disappointment I
must bear as I can.”

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

“You are both very young,” rejoined she; “and perhaps
you may see another—”

“I don't want to hear about that now,” he exclaimed
impetuously, moving hastily toward the window, against
which he leaned for a moment. When he turned, he saw
that his mother was weeping; and he stooped to kiss her
forehead, with tender apologies for his abruptness.

“Thank God,” she said, “for these brief moments of
happiness with my son.”

“Yes, they must be brief,” he replied. “I must go
away and stay away. But I shall always think of you
with affection, and cherish the deepest sympathy for your
wrongs and sufferings.”

Again she folded him in her arms, and they kissed and
blessed each other at parting. She gazed after him wistfully
till he was out of sight. “Alas!” murmured she, “he
cannot be a son to me, and I cannot be a mother to him.”
She recalled the lonely, sad hours when she embroidered
his baby clothes, with none but Tulee to sympathize with
her. She remembered how the little black silky head
looked as she first fondled him on her arm; and the tears
began to flow like rain. But she roused in a few moments,
saying to herself: “This is all wrong and selfish. I ought
to be glad that he loves his Lily-mother, that he can live
with her, and that her heart will not be made desolate by
my fault. O Father of mercies! this is hard to bear.
Help me to bear it as I ought!” She bowed her head in
silence for a while; then, rising up, she said: “Have I not
my lovely Eulalia? Poor child! I must be very tender
with her in this trial of her young heart.”

She saw there was need to be very tender, when a farewell
card was sent the next day, with a bouquet of delicate
flowers from Gerald Fitzgerald.

-- 366 --

CHAPTER XXXII.

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

THE next morning after these conversations, Mrs.
Blumenthal, who was as yet unconscious of the secret
they had revealed, was singing in the garden, while she
gathered some flowers for her vases. Mr. Bright, who was
cutting up weeds, stopped and listened keeping time on the
handle of his hoe. When Flora came up to him, she
glanced at the motion of his fingers and smiled. “Can't
help it, ma'am,” said he. “When I hear your voice, it's
as much as ever I can do to keep from dancing; but if I
should do that, I should shock my neighbor the Deacon.
Did you see the stage stop there, last night? They've
got visitors from Carolina,—his daughter, and her husband
and children. I reckon I stirred him up yesterday. He
came to my shop to pay for some shoeing he'd had done.
So I invited him to attend our anti-slavery meeting to-morrow
evening. He took it as an insult, and said he
didn't need to be instructed by such sort of men as spoke
at our meetings. `I know some of us are what they call
mudsills down South,' said I; `but it might do you good to
go and hear'em, Deacon. When a man's lamp's out, it's
better to light it by the kitchen fire than to go blundering
about in the dark, hitting himself against everything.' He
said we should find it very convenient if we had slaves
here; for Northern women were mere beasts of burden.
I told him that was better than to be beasts of prey. I
thought afterward I wasn't very polite. I don't mean to
go headlong against other folks' prejudices; but the fact is,

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

a man never knows with what impetus he is going till he
comes up against a post. I like to see a man firm as a
rock in his opinions. I have a sort of a respect for a rock,
even if it is a little mossy. But when I come across a
post, I like to give it a shaking, to find out whether it's
rotten at the foundation. As to things in general, I calculate
to be an obliging neighbor; but I shall keep a lookout
on these Carolina folks. If they've brought any blacks
with'em, I shall let'em know what the laws of Massachusetts
are; and then they may take their freedom or not,
just as they choose.”

“That's right,” replied Mrs. Blumenthal; “and when
you and the Deacon have another encounter, I hope I shall
be near enough to hear it.”

As she walked away, tying up her bouquet with a spear
of striped grass, she heard him whistling the tune she had
been singing. When she returned to the parlor, she seated
herself near the open window, with a handkerchief, on which
she was embroidering Mrs. Delano's initials. Mr. Bright's
remarks had somewhat excited her curiosity, and from time
to time she glanced toward Deacon Stillham's grounds. A
hawthorn hedge, neatly clipped, separated the two gardens;
but here and there the foliage had died away and left small
open spaces. All at once, a pretty little curly head appeared
at one of these leafy lunettes, and an infantile voice called
out, “You're a Bob-o-lith-o-nitht!”

“Do come here, Mamita Lila, and see this little darling,”
said Flora, laughing.

For a moment she was invisible. Then the cherub face
came peeping out again; and this time the little mouth was
laughing, when it repeated, “You're a Bob-o-lith-o-nitht.”

“Isn't it amusing to hear such an infant trying to abuse

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

us with a big mouthful of a word, to which she attaches no
meaning?” said Mrs. Delano.

Flora beckoned with her hand, and called out, “Come
in and see the Bobolithonithts, darling.” The little creature
laughed and ran away. At that moment, a bright turban
was seen moving along above the bushes. Then a
black face became visible. Flora sprang up with a quick
cry, and rushed out of the room, upsetting her basket, and
leaving balls and thimble rolling about the floor. Placing
her foot on a stump, she leaped over the hedge like an
opera-dancer, and the next moment she had the negro
woman in her arms, exclaiming: “Bless you, Tulee! You
are alive, after all!”

The black woman was startled and bewildered for an instant;
then she held her off at arm's length, and looked at
her with astonishment, saying: “Bless the Lord! Is it
you, Missy Flory? or is it a sperit? Well now, is it you,
little one?”

“Yes, Tulee; it is I,” she replied. “The same Missy
Flory that used to plague your life out with her tricks.”

The colored woman hugged and kissed, and hugged and
kissed, and laughed and cried; ever and anon exclaiming,
“Bless the Lord!”

Meanwhile, the playful cherub was peeping at Joe Bright
through another hole in the hedge, all unconscious how
pretty her little fair face looked in its frame of green
leaves, but delighted with her own sauciness, as she repeated,
“You're a Bob-o-lith-o-nitht! you're a Bob-o-lith-o-nitht!”
When he tried to kiss her, she scampered away,
but soon reappeared again to renew the fun.

While this by-play was going on, a white servant came
through the Deacon's grounds, and said to Tulee, “Mrs.

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

Robbem wants you to come to her immediately, and bring
Laura.”

“I must go now, darling,” said Tulee, clasping Flora's
hand with a warm pressure.

“Come again quickly,” said Flora.

“As soon as I can,” she replied, and hurried away with
her little charge.

When Mr. Bright offered his hand to help Mrs. Blumenthal
over the hedge, he burst into a hearty laugh. “Was n't
it funny,” said he, “to hear that baby calling us Bob-o-lith-o-nithts?
They begin education early down South. Before
the summer is out she'll be talking about the cuth o'
Ham, and telling the story of Onethimuth. But they've
found a mare's nest now, Mrs. Blumenthal. The Deacon
will be writing to his Carolina friends how the Massachusetts
ladies hug and kiss niggers.”

Flora smiled as she answered: “I suppose it must seem
strange to them, Mr. Bright. But the fact is, that black
woman tended me when I was a child; and I have n't
seen her for twenty years.”

As soon as she entered the house, she explained the
scene to Mrs. Delano, and then said to her daughter:
“Now, Rosen Blumen, you may leave your drawing and
go to Aunt Rosa, and tell her I want to see her for something
special, and she must come as soon as possible. Don't
tell her anything more. You may stay and spend the day
with Eulalia, if you like.”

“How many mysteries and surprises we have,” observed
Mrs. Delano. “A dozen novels might be made out of your
adventures.”

The hasty summons found Mrs. King still melancholy
with the thought that her newly found son could be no

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

more to her than a shadow. Glad to have her thoughts
turned in another direction, she sent Rosen Blumen to her
cousin, and immediately prepared to join her sister. Flora,
who was watching for her, ran out to the gate to meet her,
and before she entered the house announced that Tulee
was alive. The little that was known was soon communicated,
and they watched with the greatest anxiety for the
reappearance of Tulee. But the bright turban was seen no
more during the forenoon; and throughout the afternoon
no one but the Deacon and his gardener were visible about
the grounds. The hours of waiting were spent by the sisters
and Mrs. Delano in a full explanation of the secret
history of Gerald Fitzgerald, and Mrs. King's consequent
depression of spirits. The evening wore away without any
tidings from Tulee. Between nine and ten o'clock they
heard the voice of the Deacon loud in prayer. Joe Bright,
who was passing the open window, stopped to say: “He
means his neighbors shall hear him, anyhow. I reckon he
thinks it's a good investment for character. He's a cute
manager, the Deacon is; and a quickster, too, according to
his own account; for he told me when he made up his
mind to have religion, he was n't half an hour about it.
I'd a mind to tell him I should think slave-trading religion
was a job done by contract, knocked up in a hurry.”

“Mr. Bright,” said Flora, in a low voice, “if you see
that colored woman, I wish you would speak to her, and
show her the way in.”

The sisters sat talking over their affairs with their husbands,
in low tones, listening anxiously meanwhile to every
sound. Mr. and Mrs. King were just saying they thought
it was best to return home, when Mr. Bright opened the
door and Tulee walked in. Of course, there was a general

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

exclaiming and embracing. There was no need of introducing
the husbands, for Tulee remembered them both.
As soon as she could take breath, she said: “I've had such
a time to get here! I've been trying all day, and I could n't
get a chance, they kept such watch of me. At last, when
they was all abed and asleep, I crept down stairs softly,
and come out of the back door, and locked it after me.”

“Come right up stairs with me,” said Rosa. “I want to
speak to you.” As soon as they were alone, she said,
“Tulee, where is the baby?”

“Don't know no more than the dead what's become of
the poor little picaninny,” she replied. “After ye went
away, Missy Duroy's cousin, who was a sea-captain, brought
his baby with a black nurse to board there, because his
wife had died. I remember how ye looked at me when ye
said, `Take good care of the poor little baby.' And I did
try to take good care of him. I toted him about a bit out
doors whenever I could get a chance. One day, just as I
was going back into the house, a gentleman o' horseback
turned and looked at me. I did n't think anything about
it then; but the next day, he come to the house, and he
said I was Mr. Royal's slave, and that Mr. Fitzgerald
bought me. He wanted to know where ye was; and when
I told him ye'd gone over the sea with Madame and the
Signor, he cursed and swore, and said he'd been cheated.
When he went away, Missis Duroy said it was Mr. Bruteman.
I did n't think there was much to be 'fraid of, 'cause
ye'd got away safe, and I had free papers, and the picaninny
was too small to be sold. But I remembered ye
was always anxious about his being a slave, and I was a
little uneasy. One day when the sea-captain came to see
his baby, he was marking an anchor on his own arm with

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

a needle and some sort of black stuff; and he said 't would
never come out. I thought if they should carry off yer
picaninny, it would be more easy to find him again if he
was marked. I told the captain I had heard ye call him
Gerald; and he said he would mark G. F. on his arm.
The poor little thing worried in his sleep while he was doing
it, and Missis Duroy scolded at me for hurting him.
The next week Massa Duroy was taken with yellow-fever;
and then Missis Duroy was taken, and then the captain's
baby and the black nurse. I was frighted, and tried to
keep the picaninny out doors all I could. One day, when
I'd gone a bit from the house, two men grabbed us and put
us in a cart. When I screamed, they beat me, and swore
at me for a runaway nigger. When I said I was free, they
beat me more, and told me to shut up. They put us in the
calaboose; and when I told 'em the picaninny belonged to
a white lady, they laughed and said there was a great many
white niggers. Mr. Bruteman come to see us, and he said
we was his niggers. When I showed him my free paper,
he said 't want good for anything, and tore it to pieces. O
Missy Rosy, that was a dreadful dark time. The jailer's
wife didn't seem so hard-hearted as the rest. I showed her
the mark on the picaninny's arm, and gave her one of the
little shirts ye embroidered; and I told her if they sold me
away from him, a white lady would send for him. They
did sell me, Missy Rosy. Mr. Robbem, a Caroliny slave-trader
bought me, and he's my massa now. I don't know
what they did with the picaninny. I didn't know how to
write, and I didn't know where ye was. I was always
hoping ye would come for me some time; and at last I
thought ye must be dead.”

“Poor Tulee,” said Rosa. “They wrote that Mr. and

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

Mrs. Duroy and the black woman and the white baby all
died of yellow-fever; and we didn't know there was any
other black woman there. I've sent to New Orleans, and
I've been there; and many a cry I've had, because we
couldn't find you. But your troubles are all over now.
You shall come and live with us.”

“But I'm Mr. Robbem's slave,” replied Tulee.

“No, you are not,” answered Rosa. “You became free
the moment they brought you to Massachusetts.”

“Is it really so?” said Tulee, brightening up in look
and tone. Then, with a sudden sadness, she added: “I've
got three chil'ren in Carolina. They've sold two on 'em;
but they've left me my little Benny, eight years old.
They would n't have brought me here, if they hadn't
known Benny would pull me back.”

“We'll buy your children,” said Rosa.

“Bless ye, Missy Rosy!” she exclaimed. “Ye's got
the same kind heart ye always had. How glad I am to see
ye all so happy!”

“O Tulee!” groaned Rosa, “I can never be happy till
that poor little baby is found. I've no doubt that wicked
Bruteman sold him.” She covered her face with her
hands, and the tears trickled through her fingers.

“The Lord comfort ye!” said Tulee, “I did all I could
for yer poor little picaninny.”

“I know you did, Tulee,” she replied. “But I am so
sorry Madame didn't take you with us! When she told
me she had left you, I was afraid something bad would
happen; and I would have gone back for you if I could.
But it is too late to talk any more now. Mr. King is waiting
for me to go home. Why can't you go with us to-night?”

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

“I must go back,” rejoined Tulee. “I've got the key
with me, and I left the picaninny asleep in my bed. I'll
come again to-morrow night, if I can.”

“Don't say if you can, Tulee,” replied Mrs. King. “Remember
you are not a slave here. You can walk away at
mid-day, and tell them you are going to live with us.”

“They'd lock me up and send me back to Caroliny, if I
told 'em so,” said Tulee. “But I'll come, Missy Rosy.”

Rosa kissed the dark cheek she had so often kissed when
they were children together, and they parted for the night.

The next day and the next night passed without a visit
from Tulee. Mr. and Mrs. Bright, who entered into the
affair with the liveliest interest, expressed the opinion that
she had been spirited away and sent South. The sisters
began to entertain a similar fear; and it was decided that
their husbands should call with them the following morning,
to have a talk with Mr. and Mrs. Robbem. But not
long after breakfast, Tulee stole into the back door with the
cherub in her arms.

“O Missy Flory,” said she, “I tried to get here last
night. But Missis Robbem takes a heap o' care o' me.”
She said this with a mischievous smile. “When we was at
the Astor House, she locked up my clothes in her room,'
cause New York was such a dreadful wicked place, she
was 'fraid they'd be stole; and she never let me out o' her
sight, for fear the colored waiters in the hotel would be impudent
to me. Last night she sent me away up into the
cupola to sleep, 'cause she said I could have more room
there. And when I'd got the picaninny asleep, and was
watching for a chance to steal away, she come all the way
up there very softly, and said she'd brought me some hot
drink, 'cause I didn't seem to be well. Then she begun to

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

advise me not to go near the next house. She told me
Abolitionists was very bad people; that they pretended to
be great friends to colored folks, but all they wanted was
to steal 'em and sell 'em to the West Indies. I told her I
didn't know nothing 'bout Abolitionists; that the lady I
was hugging and kissing was a New Orleans lady that
I used to wait upon when we was picaninnies. She said
if you had the feelings Southern ladies ought to have, you
wouldn't be boarding with Abolitionists. When she went
down stairs I didn't dare to come here, for fear she'd come
up again with some more hot drink. This morning she
told me to walk up street with the picaninny; and she
watched me till I was out o' sight. But I went round and
round and got over a fence, and come through Massa
Bright's barn.”

Mr. and Mrs. King came in as she was speaking; and
she turned to them, saying anxiously, “Do you think,
Massa, if I don't go back with 'em, they 'll let me have my
chil'ren?”

“Don't call me Massa,” replied Mr. King, “I dislike the
sound of it. Speak to me as other people do. I have no
doubt we shall manage it so that you will have your children.
I will lead home this pretty little Tot, and tell them
you are going to stay with us.”

With bonbons and funny talk he gained the favor of
Tot, so that she consented to walk with him. Tulee often
applied her apron to her eyes, as she watched the little
creature holding by his finger, and stepping along in childish
fashion, turning her toes inward. When she disappeared
through the Deacon's front door, she sat down and
cried outright. “I love that little picaninny,” sobbed she.
“I've tended her ever since she was born; and I love her.

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

She 'll cry for Tulee. But I does want to be free, and I
does want to live with ye, Missy Rosy and Missy Flory.”

Mrs. Robbem met Mr. King as soon as he entered her
father's door, and said in a tone of stern surprise, “Where
is my servant, sir?”

He bowed and answered, “If you will allow me to walk
in for a few moments, I will explain my errand.” As soon
as they were seated he said: “I came to inform you that
Tulee does not wish to go back to Carolina; and that by
the laws of Massachusetts she has a perfect right to remain
here.”

“She's an ungrateful wench!” exclaimed Mrs. Robbem.
“She's always been treated kindly, and she wouldn't have
thought of taking such a step, if she hadn't been put up to
it by meddlesome Abolitionists, who are always interfering
with gentlemen's servants.”

“The simple fact is,” rejoined Mr. King, “Tulee used
to be the playmate and attendant of my wife when both of
them were children. They lived together many years, and
are strongly attached to each other.”

“If your wife is a Southern lady,” replied Mrs. Robbem,
“she ought to be above such a mean Yankee trick as stealing
my servant from me.”

Her husband entered at that moment, and the visitor
rose and bowed as he said, “Mr. Robbem, I presume.”

He lowered his head somewhat stiffly in reply; and his
wife hastened to say, “The Abolitionists have been decoying
Tulee away from us.”

Mr. King repeated the explanation he had already made.

“I thought the wench had more feeling,” replied Mr.
Robbem. “She left children in Carolina. But the fact
is, niggers have no more feeling for their young than so
many pigs.”

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

“I judge differently,” rejoined Mr. King; “and my
principal motive for calling was to speak to you about those
children. I wish to purchase them for Tulee.”

“She shall never have them, sir.” exclaimed the slave-trader,
fiercely. “And as for you Abolitionists, all I wish
is that we had you down South.”

“Differences of opinion must be allowed in a free country,”
replied Mr. King. “I consider slavery a bad institution,
injurious to the South, and to the whole country.
But I did not come here to discuss that subject. I simply
wish to make a plain business statement to you. Tulee
chooses to take her freedom, and any court in Massachusetts
will decide that she has a right to take it. But, out
of gratitude for services she has rendered my wife, I am
willing to make you gratuitous compensation, provided you
will enable me to buy all her children. Will you name
your terms now, or shall I call again?”

“She shall never have her children.” repeated Mr. Robbem;
“she has nobody but herself and the Abolitionists to
blame for it.”

“I will, however, call again, after you have thought of
it more calmly,” said Mr. King. “Good morning, sir;
good morning, madam.”

His salutations were silently returned with cold, stiff bows.

A second and third attempt was made with no better
success. Tulee grew very uneasy. “They 'll sell my
Benny,” said she. “Ye see they ain't got any heart, 'cause
they's used to selling picaninnies.”

“What, does this Mr. Robbem carry on the Deacon's old
business?” inquired Mr. Bright.

“Yes, Massa,” replied Tulee. “Two years ago, Massa
Stillham come down to Caroliny to spend the winter, and

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

he was round in the slave-pen as brisk as Massa Robbem,
counting the niggers, and telling how many dollars they
ought to sell for. He had a dreadful bad fever while he
was down there, and I nursed him. He was out of his
head half the time, and he was calling out: `Going! going!
How much for this likely nigger? Stop that wench's squalling
for her brat! Carry the brat off!' It was dreadful to
hear him.”

“I suppose he calculated upon going to heaven if he
died,” rejoined Mr. Bright; “and if he'd gone into the
kingdom with such words in his mouth, it would have been
a heavenly song for the four-and-twenty elders to accompany
with their golden harps.”

“They 'll sell my Benny,” groaned Tulee; “and then I
shall never see him again.”

“I have no doubt Mr. King will obtain your children,”
replied Mr. Bright; “and you should remember that, if you
go back South, just as likely as not they will sell him where
you will never see him or hear from him.”

“I know it, Massa, I know it,” answered she.

“I am not your master,” rejoined he. “I allow no man
to call me master, and certainly not any woman; though I
don't belong to the chivalry.”

His prediction proved true. The Deacon and his son-in-law
held frequent consultations. “This Mr. King is rich
as Crœsus,” said the Deacon; “and if he thinks his wife
owes a debt to Tulee, he 'll be willing to give a round sum
for her children. I reckon you can make a better bargain
with him than you could in the New Orleans market.”

“Do you suppose he'd give five thousand dollars for the
young niggers?” inquired the trader.

“Try him,” said the Deacon.

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

The final result was that the sum was deposited by Mr.
King, to be paid over whenever Tulee's children made
their appearance; and in due time they all arrived. Tulee
was full of joy and gratitude; but Mr. Bright always maintained
it was a sin and a shame to pay slave-traders so
much for what never belonged to them.

Of course there were endless questions to be asked and
answered between the sisters and their faithful servant;
but all she could tell threw no further light on the destiny
of the little changeling whom she supposed to be Rosa's
own child. In the course of these private conversations,
it came out that she herself had suffered, as all women must
suffer, who have the feelings of human beings, and the
treatment of animals. But her own humble little episode
of love and separation, of sorrow and shame, was whispered
only to Missy Rosy and Missy Flory.

-- 380 --

CHAPTER XXXIII.

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

THE probability that the lost child was alive and in
slavery was a very serious complication of existing
difficulties. Thinking it prudent to prepare Gerald's mind
for any contingencies that might occur, Mr. King proceeded
immediately to Boston to have a conference with him. The
young man received the news with unexpected composure.

“It will annoy Lily-mother very much,” said he, “and
on that account I regret it; but so far as I am myself concerned,
it would in some respects be a relief to me to get
out of the false position in which I find myself. Grandfather
Bell has always grumbled about the expense I have
been to him in consequence of my father's loss of fortune,
and of course that adds to the unpleasantness of feeling
that I am practising a fraud upon him. He is just now
peculiarly vexed with me for leaving Northampton so suddenly.
He considers it an unaccountable caprice of mine,
and reproaches me with letting Eulalia slip through my fingers,
as he expresses it. Of course, he has no idea how it
cuts me. This state of things is producing a great change
in my views. My prevailing wish now is to obtain an independent
position by my own exertions, and thus be free
to become familiar with my new self. At present, I feel as
if there were two of me, and that one was an impostor.”

“I heartily approve of your wish to rely upon your own
resources,” replied Mr. King; “and I will gladly assist
you to accomplish it. I have already said you should be
to me as a son, and I stand by my word; but I advise

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

you, as I would an own son, to devote yourself assiduously
to some business, profession, or art. Never be a gentleman
of leisure. It is the worst possible calling a man can have.
Nothing but stagnation of faculties and weariness of soul
comes of it. But we will talk about your plans hereafter.
The urgent business of the present moment is to obtain
some clew to your missing brother. My conscientious wife
will suffer continual anxiety till he is found. I must go to
New Orleans and seek out Mr. Bruteman, to ascertain
whether he has sold him.”

“Bruteman!” exclaimed the young man, with sudden
interest. “Was he the one who seized that negro woman
and the child?”

“Yes,” rejoined Mr. King. “But why does that excite
your interest?”

“I am almost ashamed to tell you,” replied Gerald.
“But you know I was educated in the prejudices of my
father and grandfather. It was natural that I should be
proud of being the son of a slaveholder, that I should despise
the colored race, and consider abolition a very vulgar
fanaticism. But the recent discovery that I was myself
born a slave has put me upon my thoughts, and made me a
little uneasy about a transaction in which I was concerned.
The afternoon preceding Mrs. Green's splendid ball, where I
first saw my beautiful Rose-mother, two fugitive slaves arrived
here in one of grandfather's ships called `The King
Cotton.' Mr. Bruteman telegraphed to grandfather about
them, and the next morning he sent me to tell Captain Kane
to send the slaves down to the islands in the harbor, and
keep them under guard till a vessel passed that would take
them back to New Orleans. I did his errand, without bestowing
upon the subjects of it any more thought or care

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

than I should have done upon two bales of cotton. At parting,
Captain Kane said to me, `By George, Mr. Fitzgerald,
one of these fellows looks so much like you, that, if you were
a little tanned by exposure to the sun, I shouldn't know you
apart.' `That's flattering,' replied I, `to be compared to a
negro.' And I hurried away, being impatient to make an
early call upon your lady at the Revere House. I don't
suppose I should ever have thought of it again, if your
present conversation had not brought it to my mind.”

“Do you know whether Mr. Bruteman sold those slaves
after they were sent back?” inquired Mr. King.

“There is one fact connected with the affair which I will
tell you, if you promise not to mention it,” replied the
young man. “The Abolitionists annoyed grandfather a
good deal about those runaways, and he is nervously sensitive
lest they should get hold of it, and publish it in their
papers.” Having received the desired promise, he went on
to say: “Those slaves were mortgaged to grandfather, and
he sent orders to have them immediately sold. I presume
Mr. Bruteman managed the transaction, for they were his
slaves; but I don't know whether he reported the name of
the purchaser. He died two months ago, leaving his affairs
a good deal involved; and I heard that some distant connections
in Mississippi were his heirs.”

“Where can I find Captain Kane?” inquired Mr.
King.

“He sailed for Calcutta a fortnight ago,” rejoined
Gerald.

“Then there is no other resource but to go to New Orleans,
as soon as the weather will permit,” was the reply.

“I honor your zeal,” said the young man. “I wish my
own record was clean on the subject. Since I have taken

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

the case home to myself, I have felt that it was mean and
wrong to send back fugitives from slavery; but it becomes
painful, when I think of the possibility of having helped to
send back my own brother,—and one, too, whom I have
supplanted in his birthright.”

When Mr. King returned to Northampton, the information
he had obtained sent a new pang to the heart of his
wife. “Then he is a slave!” she exclaimed. “And
while the poor fellow was being bound and sent back to
slavery, I was dancing and receiving homage. Verily the
Furies do pursue me. Do you think it is necessary to tell
Mrs. Fitzgerald of this?”

“In a reverse of cases, I think you would feel that you
ought to be informed of everything,” he replied. “But I
will save you from that portion of the pain. It was most
fitting that a woman should make the first part of the disclosure;
but this new light on the subject can be as well
revealed by myself.”

“Always kind and considerate,” she said. “This news
will be peculiarly annoying to her, and perhaps she will receive
it better from you than from me; for I can see that I
have lost her favor. But you have taught me that it is of
more consequence to deserve favor than to have it; and I
shall do my utmost to deserve a kindly estimate from her.”

“I confess I am somewhat puzzled by this tangle,” rejoined
her husband. “But where there is both the will
and the means to repair a wrong, it will be strange if a
way cannot be found.”

“I would like to sell my diamonds, and all my other expensive
ornaments, to buy that young man,” said she.

“That you can do, if it will be any gratification to you,”

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

he replied; “but the few thousands I have invested in
jewels for you would go but little way toward the full
remuneration I intend to make, if he can be found. We
will send the young people out of the way this evening,
and lay the case before a family council of the elders. I
should like to consult Blumenthal. I have never known a
man whose natural instincts were so true as his; and his
entire freedom from conventional prejudices reminds me
of my good father. I have great reliance also on Mrs.
Delano's delicate perceptions and quiet good sense. And
our lively little Flora, though she jumps to her conclusions,
always jumps in a straight line, and usually hits the
point.”

As soon as the council was convened, and the subject introduced,
Mrs. Blumenthal exclaimed: “Why, Florimond,
those slaves in `The King Cotton' were the ones you and
Mr. Goldwin tried so hard to help them find.”

“Yes,” rejoined he; “I caught a hasty glimpse of one
of the poor fellows just as they were seizing him with the
cry of `Stop thief!' and his Italian look reminded me so
forcibly of the danger Flora was once in, that I was extremely
troubled about him after I heard he was a slave.
As I recall him to my mind, I do think he resembled young
Fitzgerald. Mr. Percival might perhaps throw some light
on the subject; for he was unwearied in his efforts to rescue
those fugitives. He already knows Flora's history.”

“I should like to have you go to Boston with me and
introduce me to him,” said Mr. King.

“That I will do,” answered Blumenthal. “I think both
Mr. Bell and Mrs. Fitzgerald would prefer to have it all
sink into unquestioned oblivion; but that does not change
our duty with regard to the poor fellow.”

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

“Do you think they ought to be informed of the present
circumstances?” inquired Mr. King.

“If I were in their position, I should think I ought to
know all the particulars,” replied he; “and the golden rule
is as good as it is simple.”

“Mrs. Fitzgerald has great dread of her father's knowing
anything about it,” responded Rosa; “and I have an
earnest desire to spare her pain as far as possible. It
seems as if she had a right to judge in the premises.”

Mrs. Delano took Mr. Blumenthal's view of the subject,
and it was decided to leave that point for further consideration.
Flora suggested that some difficulties might be removed
by at once informing Eulalia that Gerald was her
brother. But Mrs. Delano answered: “Some difficulties
might be avoided for ourselves by that process; but the
good of the young people is a paramount consideration.
You know none of them are aware of all the antecedents
in their family history, and it seems to me best that they
should not know them till their characters are fully formed.
I should have no objection to telling them of their colored
ancestry, if it did not involve a knowledge of laws and customs
and experiences growing out of slavery, which might,
at this early age, prove unsettling to their principles. Anything
that mystifies moral perceptions is not so easily removed
from youthful minds as breath is wiped from a
mirror.”

“I have that feeling very deeply fixed with regard to
our Eulalia,” observed Mr. King; “and I really see no
need of agitating their young, unconscious minds with
subjects they are too inexperienced to understand. I will
have a talk with Mrs. Fitzgerald, and then proceed to
Boston.”

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

Mrs. Fitzgerald received the announcement with much
less equanimity than she had manifested on a former occasion.
Though habitually polite, she said very abruptly:
“I was in hopes I should never be troubled any more with
this vulgar subject. Since Mrs. King saw fit to change
the children, let her take care of the one she has chosen.
Of course, it would be very disagreeable to me to have a
son who had been brought up among slaves. If I wished
to make his acquaintance, I could not do it without exciting
a great deal of remark; and there has already been too
much talk about my husband's affairs. But I have no
wish to see him. I have educated a son to my own liking,
and everybody says he is an elegant young man. If you
would cease from telling me that there is a stain in his
blood, I should never be reminded of it.”

“We thought it right to inform you of everything,”
rejoined Mr. King, “and leave you to decide what was to
be done.”

“Then, once for all,” said she, “please leave Gerald and
me in peace; and do what you choose about the other one.
We have had sufficient annoyance already; and I never
wish to hear the subject mentioned again.”

“I accept your decision,” replied Mr. King. “If the
unfortunate young man can be found, I will educate him
and establish him in business, and do the same for him in
all respects that you would have done if he had been your
acknowledged heir.”

“And keep him at a distance from me,” said the perturbed
lady; “for if he resembles Gerald so strongly, it
would of course give rise to unpleasant inquiries and remarks.”

The gentleman bowed, wished her good morning, and

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

departed, thinking what he had heard was a strange commentary
on natural instincts.

Mr. Percival was of course greatly surprised and excited
when he learned the relation which one of the fugitives
in “The King Cotton” bore to Mr. Bell. “We hear a
good deal about poetical justice,” said he; “but one rarely
sees it meted out in this world. The hardness of the old
merchant when Mr. Jackson and I called upon him was a
thing to be remembered. He indorsed, with warm approbation,
the declaration of the reverend gentleman who professed
his willingness to send his mother or brother into
slavery, if the laws of the United States required it.”

“If our friend Mr. Bright was with us, he would say the
Lord took him at his word,” rejoined Mr. Blumenthal,
smiling.

An earnest discussion ensued concerning the possibilities
of the case, and several days were spent in active investigation.
But all the additional light obtained was from a
sailor, who had been one of the boat's crew that conveyed
the fugitives to the islands in the harbor; and all he could
tell was that he heard them call each other George and
Henry. When he was shown a colored photograph, which
Gerald had just had taken for his Rose-mother, he at once
said that was the one named George.

“This poor fellow must be rescued,” said Mr. King, after
they returned from their unsatisfactory conference with the
sailor. “Mr. Bell may know who purchased him, and a
conversation with him seems to be the only alternative.”

“Judging by my own experience, your task is not to be
envied,” rejoined Mr. Percival. “He will be in a tremendous
rage. But perhaps the lesson will do him good. I
remember Francis Jackson said at the time, that if his

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

dark-complexioned grandson should be sent into slavery, it
might bring him to a realizing sense of the state of things
he was doing his utmost to encourage.”

The undertaking did indeed seem more formidable to
Mr. King than anything he had yet encountered; but true
to his sense of duty he resolved to go bravely through
with it.

-- 389 --

CHAPTER XXXIV.

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

The old merchant received Mr. King with marked
politeness; for though he suspected him of anti-slavery
proclivities, and despised him for that weakness, he
had great respect for a man whose name was as good as
gold, and who was the father of such an eligible match as
Eulalia.

After some discursive conversation, Mr. King said, “I
am desirous to tell you a short story, if you will have patience
to listen to it.”

“Certainly, sir,” replied the old gentleman.

His visitor accordingly began by telling of Mr. Royal's
having formed one of those quadroon alliances so common
in New Orleans; of his having died insolvent; and of his
two handsome octoroon daughters having been claimed as
slaves by his creditors.

“What the deuce do you suppose I care about his octoroon
daughters?” interrupted Mr. Bell, impatiently. “I
was n't one of his creditors.”

“Perhaps you will take some interest in it,” rejoined
Mr. King, “when I tell you that the eldest of them was
married to Mr. Gerald Fitzgerald of Savannah, and that
she is still living.”

“Do you mean the Mr. Fitzgerald who married my
daughter Lily?” inquired he.

“I do mean him,” was the response.

“It's false,” vociferated Mr. Bell, growing almost purple
in the face.

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

“No, sir, it is not false,” replied Mr. King. “But you
need not be so much excited. The first marriage did not
render the second illegal; first, because a sham ceremony
was performed to deceive the inexperienced girl; and secondly,
because, according to the laws of the South, any
marriage with a slave, however sanctified by religious
forms, is utterly void in law.”

“I consider such a law a very wise provision,” replied
the merchant. “It is necessary to prevent the inferior
race from being put on an equality with their superiors.
The negroes were made to be servants, sir. You may be
an advocate for amalgamation, but I am not.”

“I would simply ask you to observe that the law you so
much approve is not a preventive of amalgamation. Mr.
Fitzgerald married the daughter of the quadroom. The
only effect of the law was to deprive her of a legal right to
his support and protection, and to prevent her son from receiving
any share of his father's property. By another
Southern law, that `the child shall follow the condition of
the mother,' her son became a slave.”

“Well, sir, what interest do you suppose I can take in
all this?” interrupted the merchant. “It's nothing to me,
sir. The South is competent to make her own laws.”

Mr. King begged his attention a little longer. He then
proceeded to tell how Mr. Fitzgerald had treated the octoroon,
at the time of his marriage with Miss Bell; that he
had subsequently sold her to a very base man, in payment
of a debt; that she, terrified and bewildered by the prospect
of such a fate, had, in a moment of frantic revenge,
changed her babe for his daughter's; and that consequently
the Gerald he had been educating as his grandson was in
fact the son of the octoroon, and born a slave.

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

“Really, sir,” said Mr. Bell, with a satirical smile, “that
story might sell for something to a writer of sensation novels;
but I should hardly have expected to hear it from a
sensible gentleman like yourself. Pray, on whose testimony
do you expect me to believe such an improbable fiction?”

“On that of the mother herself,” replied Mr. King.

With a very contemptuous curl of his lip, Mr. Bell answered:
“And you really suppose, do you, that I can be
induced to disinherit my grandson on the testimony of a
colored woman? Not I, sir. Thank God, I am not infected
with this negro mania.”

“But you have not asked who the woman is,” rejoined
Mr. King; “and without knowing that, you cannot judge
candidly of the value of her testimony.”

“I don't ask, because I don't care,” replied the merchant.
“The negroes are a lying set, sir; and I am no Abolitionist,
that I should go about retailing their lies.”

Mr. King looked at him an instant, and then answered,
very calmly: “The mother of that babe, whose word you
treat so contemptuously, is Mrs. King, my beloved and honored
wife.”

The old merchant was startled from his propriety; and,
forgetful of the gout in his feet, he sprung from his chair,
exclaiming, “The Devil!”

Mr. King, without noticing the abrupt exclamation, went
on to relate in detail the manner of his first introduction to
Miss Royal, his compassion for her subsequent misfortunes,
his many reasons for believing her a pure and noble woman,
and the circumstances which finally led to their marriage.
He expressed his conviction that the children had been
changed in a fit of temporary insanity, and dwelt much on

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

his wife's exceeding anxiety to atone for the wrong, as far
as possible. “I was ignorant of the circumstance,” said he,
“until the increasing attraction between Gerald and Eulalia
made an avowal necessary. It gives me great pain to
tell you all this; but I thought that, under a reverse of circumstances,
I should myself prefer to know the facts. I
am desirous to do my utmost to repair the mischief done by
a deserted and friendless woman, at a moment when she
was crazed by distress and terror; a woman, too, whose
character I have abundant reason to love and honor. If
you choose to disinherit Gerald, I will provide for his future
as if he were my own son: and I will repay with interest
all the expense you have incurred for him. I hope
that this affair may be kept secret from the world, and that
we may amicably settle it, in such a way that no one will
be materially injured.”

Somewhat mollified by this proposal, the old gentleman
inquired in a milder tone, “And where is the young man
who you say is my daughter's son?”

“Until very recently he was supposed to be dead,” rejoined
Mr. King; “and unfortunately that circumstance led
my wife to think there was no need of speaking to me concerning
this affair at the time of our marriage. But we
now have reason to think he may be living; and that is
why I have particularly felt it my duty to make this unpleasant
revelation.” After repeating Tulee's story, he said,
“You probably have not forgotten that last winter two slaves
escaped to Boston in your ship `The King Cotton'?”

The old merchant started as if he had been shot.

“Try not to be agitated,” said Mr. King. “If we keep
calm, and assist each other, we may perhaps extricate ourselves
from this disagrecable dilemma, without any very

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

disastrous results. I have but one reason for thinking it
possible there may be some connection between the lost
babe and one of the slaves whom you sent back to his
claimant. The two babes were very nearly of an age, and
so much alike that the exchange passed unnoticed; and
the captain of `The King Cotton' told Gerald that the eldest
of those slaves resembled him so much that he should
not know them apart.”

Mr. Bell covered his face and uttered a deep groan.
Such distress in an old man powerfully excited Mr. King's
sympathy; and moving near to him, he placed his hand on
his and said: “Don't be so much troubled, sir. This is a
bad affair, but I think it can be so managed as to do no
very serious harm. My motive in coming to you at this
time is to ascertain whether you can furnish me with any
clew to that young man. I will myself go in search of
him, and I will take him to Europe and have him educated
in a manner suitable to his condition, as your descendant
and the heir of your property.”

The drawn expression of the old merchant's mouth was
something painful to witness. It seemed as if every nerve
was pulled to its utmost tension by the excitement in his
soul. He obviously had to make a strong effort to speak
when he said, “Do you suppose, sir, that a merchant of
my standing is going to leave his property to negroes?”

“You forget that this young man is pure Anglo-Saxon,”
replied Mr. King.

“I tell you, sir,” rejoined Mr. Bell, “that the mulatto
who was with him was his wife; and if he is proved to be
my grandson, I'll never see him, nor have anything to do
with him, unless he gives her up; not if you educate him
with the Prince Royal of France or England. A pretty

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

dilemma you have placed me in, sir. My property, it
seems, must either go to Gerald, who you say has negro
blood in his veins, or to this other fellow, who is a slave
with a negro wife.”

“But she could be educated in Europe also,” pleaded
Mr. King; “and I could establish him permanently in lucrative
business abroad. By this arrangement—”

“Go to the Devil with your arrangements!” interrupted
the merchant, losing all command of himself. “If you expect
to arrange a pack of mulatto heirs for me, you are
mistaken, sir.”

He rose up and struck his chair upon the floor with a
vengeance, and his face was purple with rage, as he vociferated:
“I'll have legal redress for this, sir. I'll expose
your wife, sir. I'll lay my damages at a million, sir.”

Mr. King bowed and said, “I will see you again when
you are more calm.”

As he went out, he heard Mr. Bell striding across the
room and thrashing the furniture about. “Poor old gentleman!”
thought he. “I hope I shall succeed in convincing
him how little I value money in comparison with righting
this wrong, as far as possible. Alas! it would never have
taken place had there not been a great antecedent wrong;
and that again grew out of the monstrous evil of slavery.”

He had said to the old merchant, “I will see you again
when you are calmer.” And when he saw him again, he
was indeed calm, for he had died suddenly, of a fit produced
by violent excitement.

-- 395 --

CHAPTER XXXV.

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

A FEW weeks after the funeral of Mr. Bell, Gerald
wrote the following letter to Mr. King:—

“My honored and dear Friend,—Lily-mother has decided
to go to Europe this fall, that I may have certain
educational advantages which she has planned for me.
That is the only reason she assigns; but she is evidently
nervous about your investigations, and I think a wish to be
out of the country for the present has had some effect in
producing this decision. I have not sought to influence
her concerning this, or the other important point you wot
of. My desire is to conform to her wishes, and promote
her happiness in any way she chooses. This it is my duty
as well as my pleasure to do. She intends to remain in
Europe a year, perhaps longer. I wish very much to see
you all; and Eulalia might well consider me a very impolite
acquaintance, if I should go without saying good by.
If you do not return to Boston before we sail, I will, with
your permission, make a short call upon you in Northampton.
I thank Rose-mother for her likeness. It will be
very precious to me. I wish you would add your own and
another; for wherever my lot may be cast, you three will
always be among my dearest memories.”

“I am glad of this arrangement,” said Mr. King. “At
their age, I hope a year of separation will prove sufficient.”

The Rose-mother covered the wound in her heart, and
answered, “Yes, it is best.” But the constrained tone of

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

the letter pained her, and excited her mind to that most
unsatisfactory of all occupations, the thinking over what
might have been. She had visions of her first-born son, as
he lay by her side a few hours before Chloe carried him
away from her sight; and then there rose before her the
fair face of that other son, whose pretty little body was
passing into the roses of Provence. Both of them had
gone out of her life. Of one she received no tidings
from the myusterious world of spirits; while the other was
walking within her vision, as a shadow, the reality of which
was intangible.

Mr. King returned to Boston with his family in season
for Gerald to make the proposed call before he sailed.
There was a little heightening of color when he and Eulalia
met, but he had drilled himself to perform the part of
a polite acquaintance; and as she thought she had been
rather negligently treated of late, she was cased in the
armor of maidenly reserve.

Both Mr. and Mrs. King felt it to be an arduous duty to
call on Mrs. Fitzgerald. That lady, though she respected
their conscientiousness, could not help disliking them.
They had disturbed her relations with Gerald, by suggesting
the idea of another claim upon his affections; and they
had offended her pride by introducing the vulgar phantom
of a slave son to haunt her imagination. She was continually
jealous of Mrs. King; so jealous, that Gerald never
ventured to show her the likeness of his Rose-mother.
But though the discerning eyes of Mr. and Mrs. King real
this in the very excess of her polite demonstrations, other
visitors who were present when they called supposed them
to be her dearest friends, and envied her the distinguished
intimacy.

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

Such formal attempts at intercourse only increased the
cravings of Rosa's heart, and Mr. King requested Gerald to
grant her a private interview. Inexpressibly precious were
these few stolen moments, when she could venture to call
him son, and hear him call her mother. He brought her
an enamelled locket containing some of his hair, inscribed
with the word “Gerald”; and she told him that to the day
of her death she would always wear it next her heart.
He opened a small morocco case, on the velvet lining of
which lay a lily of delicate silver filigree.

“Here is a little souvenir for Eulalia,” said he.

Her eyes moistened as she replied, “I fear it would not
be prudent, my son.”

He averted his face as he answered: “Then give it to
her in my mother's name. It will be pleasant to me to
think that my sister is wearing it.”

A few days after Gerald had sailed for Europe, Mr.
King started for New Orleans, taking with him his wife
and daughter. An auctioneer was found, who said he had
sold to a gentleman in Natchez a runaway slave named
Bob Bruteman, who strongly resembled the likeness of
Gerald. They proceeded to Natchez and had an interview
with the purchaser, who recognized a likeness between his
slave Bob and the picture of Gerald. He said he had
made a bad bargain of it, for the fellow was intelligent and
artful, and had escaped from him two months ago. In answer
to his queries, Mr. King stated that, if Bob was the
one he supposed, he was a white man, and had friends who
wished to redeem him; but as the master had obtained no
clew to the runaway, he could of course give none. So
their long journey produced no result, except the

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

satisfaction of thinking that the object of their interest had escaped
from slavery.

It had been their intention to spend the coldest months
at the South, but a volcano had flared up all of a sudden
at Harper's Ferry, and boiling lava was rolling all over
the land. Every Northern man who visited the South
was eyed suspiciously, as a possible emissary of John
Brown; and the fact that Mr. King was seeking to redeem
a runaway slave was far from increasing confidence in
him. Finding that silence was unsatisfactory, and that he
must either indorse slavery or be liable to perpetual provocations
to quarrel, he wrote to Mr. Blumenthal to have
their house in readiness for their return; an arrangement
which Flora and her children hailed with merry shouts
and clapping of hands.

When they arrived, they found their house as warm
as June, with Flora and her family there to receive them,
backed by a small army of servants, consisting of Tulee,
with her tall son and daughter, and little Benny, and Tom
and Chloe; all of whom had places provided for them,
either in the household or in Mr. King's commercial establishment.
Their tropical exuberance of welcome made
him smile. When the hearty hand-shakings were over, he
said to his wife, as they passed into the parlor, “It really
seemed as if we were landing on the coast of Guinea with
a cargo of beads.”

“O Alfred,” rejoined she, “I am so grateful to you for
employing them all! You don't know, and never can
know, how I feel toward these dusky friends; for you never
had them watch over you, day after day, and night after
night, patiently and tenderly leading you up from the valley
of the shadow of death.”

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

He pressed her hand affectionately, and said, “Inasmuch
as they did it for you, darling, they did it for me.”

This sentiment was wrought into their daily deportment
to their servants; and the result was an harmonious relation
between employer and employed, which it was beautiful
to witness. But there are skeletons hidden away in
the happiest households. Mrs. King had hers, and Tom
and Chole had theirs. The death of Mr. Bell and the absence
of Mrs. Fitzgerald left no one in Boston who would
be likely to recognize them; but they knew that the Fugitive
Slave Act was still in force, and though they relied
upon Mr. King's generosity in case of emergency, they had
an uncomfortable feeling of not being free. It was not so
with Tulee. She had got beyond Mount Pisgah into the
Canaan of freedom; and her happiness was unalloyed. Mr.
King, though kind and liberal to all, regarded her with especial
favor, on account of old associations. The golden
hoops had been taken from her ears when she was in the
calaboose; but he had presented her with another pair,
for he liked to have her look as she did when she opened
for him that door in New Orleans, which had proved an
entrance to the temple and palace of his life. She felt herself
to be a sort of prime minister in the small kingdom,
and began to deport herself as one having authority. No
empress ever had more satisfaction in a royal heir than she
had in watching her Benny trudging to school, with his
spelling-book slung over his shoulder, in a green satchel
Mrs. King had made for him. The stylishness of the establishment
was also a great source of pride to her; and
she often remarked in the kitchen that she had always said
gold was none too good for Missy Rosy to walk upon.
Apart from this consideration, she herself had an Oriental

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

delight in things that were lustrous and gayly colored.
Tom had learned to read quite fluently, and was accustomed
to edify his household companions with chapters
from the Bible on Sunday evenings. The descriptions of
King Solomon's splendor made a lively impression on Tulee's
mind. When she dusted the spacious parlors, she
looked admiringly at the large mirrors, the gilded circles
of gas lights, and the great pictures framed in crimson and
gold, and thought that the Temple of Solomon could not
have been more grand. She could scarcely believe Mrs.
Delano was wealthy. “She's a beautiful lady,” said she
to Flora; “but if she's got plenty o' money, what makes
her dress so innocent and dull? There's Missy Rosy
now, when she's dressed for company, she looks like the
Queen of Shebee.”

One morning Tulee awoke to look out upon a scene
entirely new to her Southern eyes, and far surpassing
anything she had imagined of the splendor of Solomon's
Temple. On the evening previous, the air had been full
of mist, which, as it grew colder, had settled on the trees
of the Common, covering every little twig with a panoply
of ice. A very light snow had fallen softly during the
night, and sprinkled the ice with a feathery fleece. The
trees, in this delicate white vesture, standing up against a
dark blue sky, looked like the glorified spirits of trees.
Here and there, the sun touched them, and dropped a
shower of diamonds. Tulee gazed a moment in delighted
astonishment, and ran to call Chloe, who exclaimed, “They
looks like great white angels, and Ise feared they'll fly
away 'fore Missis gits up.”

Tulee was very impatient for the sound of Mrs. King's
bell, and as soon as the first tinkle was heard she rushed

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

into her dressing-room, exclaiming, “O, do come to the
window, Missy Rosy! Sure this is silver land.”

Rosa was no less surprised when she looked out upon
that wonderful vision of the earth, in its transfigured raiment
of snow-glory. “Why, Tulee,” said she, “it is diamond
land. I've seen splendid fairy scenes in the theatres
of Paris, but never anything so brilliant as this.”

“I used to think the woods down South, all covered with
jess'mines, was the beautifullest thing,” responded Tulee;
“but, Lors, Missy Rosy, this is as much handsomer as
Solomon's Temple was handsomer than a meetin'-house.”

But neither the indoor nor the outdoor splendor, nor all
the personal comforts they enjoyed, made this favored band
of colored people forgetful of the brethren they had left in
bondage. Every word about John Brown was sought for
and read with avidity. When he was first taken captive,
Chloe said: “The angel that let Peter out o'prison ha' n't
growed old an' hard o' hearing. If we prays loud enough,
he'll go and open the doors for old John Brown.”

Certainly, it was not for want of the colored people's
praying loud and long enough, that the prisoner was not supernaturally
delivered. They did not relinquish the hope
till the 2d of December: and when that sad day arrived, they
assembled in their meeting-house to watch and pray. All
was silent, except now and then an occasional groan, till
the hands of the clock pointed to the moment of the martyr's
exit from this world. Then Tom poured forth his
soul in a mighty voice of prayer, ending with the agonized
entreaty, “O Lord, thou hast taken away our Moses.
Raise us up a Joshua!” And all cried, “Amen!”

Chloe, who had faith that could walk the stormiest
waves, spoke words of fervent cheer to the weeping

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

congregation. “I tell ye they ha'n't killed old John Brown,”
said she; “'cause they could n't kill him. The angel
that opened the prison doors for Peter has let him out,
and sent him abroad in a different way from what we'
spected; that's all.”

-- 403 --

CHAPTER XXXVI.

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

THROUGH the following year, the political sky grew
ever darker with impending clouds, crinkled with
lightning, and vocal with growlings of approaching thunder.
The North continued to make servile concessions,
which history will blush to record; but they proved unavailing.
The arrogance of slaveholders grew by what it
fed on. Though a conscientious wish to avoid civil war
mingled largely with the selfishness of trade, and the heartless
gambling of politicians, all was alike interpreted by
them as signs of Northern cowardice. At last, the Sumter
gun was heard booming through the gathering storm.
Instantly, the air was full of starry banners, and Northern
pavements resounded with the tramp of horse and the rolling
of artillery wagons. A thrill of patriotic enthusiasm
kindled the souls of men. No more sending back of slaves.
All our cities became at once cities of refuge; for men had
risen above the letter of the Constitution into the spirit of
the Declaration of Independence.

Gerald and his Lily-mother arrived in New York to find
the social atmosphere all aglow. Under its exciting influence,
he wrote to Mr. King:—

“Yesterday, I informed you of our arrival; and now I
write to tell you that they are forming a regiment here to
march to the defence of Washington, and I have joined it.
Lily-mother was unwilling at first. But a fine set of fellows
are joining,—all first-class young gentlemen. I told
Lily-mother she would be ashamed to have me loiter behind

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

the sons of her acquaintance, and that Mr. Seward said it
was only an affair of sixty days. So she has consented.
I enclose a letter to Rose-mother, to ask her blessing on
my enterprise, which I am quite sure I shall have, together
with your own.”

Thus, with the unreflecting exhilaration of youth, Gerald
went forth to the war, as light of heart as if he had been
joining a boat-race or a hunting excursion; so little did
he comprehend that ferocious system of despotism which
was fastening its fangs on free institutions with the death-grapple
of a bloodhound.

For the next two months, his letters, though hurried,
were frequent, and always cheerful; mostly filled with trifling
gossipings about camp-life, and affectionate remembrances
to those he had left behind. At last, Mr. King
received one of graver import, which ran thus:—

“I have met with a strange adventure. A number of
us were on picket duty, with orders to keep a sharp lookout.
We went pacing back and forth on our allotted
ground, now passing under the shadow of trees, now coming
out into the moonlight. I walked very erect, feeling
myself every inch a soldier. Sometimes I cast scrutinizing
glances into groups of shrubbery, and sometimes I gazed
absently on the sparkling Potomac, while memory was retracing
the events of my life, and recalling the dear ones
connected with them. Just as I reached a large tree which
formed the boundary of my prescribed course, the next
sentinel, whose walk began where mine ended, approached
the same tree, and before he turned again we met face to
face for an instant. I started, and I confess to a momentary
feeling of superstition; for I thought I had seen myself;
and that, you know, is said to be a warning of approaching

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

death. He could not have seen me very plainly, for I was
in shadow, while he for an instant was clearly revealed by
the moonlight. Anxious to be sure whether I had seen a
vision or a reality, when I again approached the tree I
waited for him; and a second time I saw such a likeness
of myself as I never saw excepting in the mirror. He
turned quickly, and marched away with military promptitude
and precision. I watched him for a moment, as his
erect figure alternately dipped into shadow and emerged
into light. I need not tell you what I was thinking of
while I looked; for you can easily conjecture. The third
time we met, I said, `What is your name?' He replied,
`George Falkner,' and marched away. I write on a drum-head,
in a hurry. As soon as I can obtain a talk with this
duplicate of myself, I will write to you again. But I shall
not mention my adventure to Lily-mother. It would only
make her unhappy.”

Another letter, which arrived a week after, contained
merely the following paragraph on the subject that interested
them most:—

“We soldiers cannot command our own movements or
our time. I have been able to see G. F. but once, and
then our interview was brief. He seemed very reserved
about himself. He says he came from New York; but his
speech is Southern. He talks about `toting' things, and
says he `disremembers.' I shall try to gain his confidence,
and perhaps I shall be able to draw him out.”

A fortnight later he wrote:—

“I have learned from G. F. that the first thing he remembers
of himself is living with an old negress, about ten
miles from New Orleans, with eight other children, of various
shades, but none so white as himself. He judges he

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

was about nine years old when he was carried to New
Orleans, and let out by a rich man named Bruteman to a
hotel-keeper, to black boots, do errands, &c. One of
the children that the old negress brought up with him
was a mulatto named Henriet. The boys called her Hen,
he said. He used to `tote' her about when she was a
baby, and afterward they used to roll in the mud, and
make mud-pies together. When Hen was twelve years
old, she was let out to work in the same hotel where he
was. Soon afterward, Mr. Bruteman put him out to learn
the carpenter's trade, and he soon became expert at it.
But though he earned five or six dollars a week, and
finally nine or ten, he never received any portion of it;
except that now and then Mr. Bruteman, when he counted
his wages, gave him a fip. I never thought of this side
of the question when I used to hear grandfather talk about
the rights of slaveholders; but I feel now, if this had
been my own case, I should have thought it confounded
hard. He and Hen were very young when they first begun
to talk about being married; but he couldn't bear the
thoughts of bringing up a family to be slaves, and they
watched for an opportunity to run away. After several
plans which proved abortive, they went boldly on board
`The King Cotton,' he as a white gentleman, and she disguised
as his boy servant. You know how that attempt
resulted. He says they were kept two days, with hands
and feet tied, on an island that was nothing but rock.
They suffered with cold, though one of the sailors, who
seemed kind-hearted, covered them with blankets and overcoats.
He probably did not like the business of guarding
slaves; for one night he whispered to G. F., `Can't you
swim?' But George was very little used to the water,

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

and Hen couldn't swim at all. Besides, he said, the sailors
had loaded guns, and some of them would have fired
upon them, if they had heard them plunge; and even if
by a miracle they had gained the shore, he thought they
would be seized and sent back again, just as they were in
Boston.

“You may judge how I felt, while I listened to this.
I wanted to ask his forgiveness, and give him all my money,
and my watch, and my ring, and everything. After
they were carried back, Hen was sold to the hotel-keeper
for six hundred dollars, and he was sold to a man in
Natchez for fifteen hundred. After a while, he escaped in
a woman's dress, contrived to open a communication with
Hen, and succeeded in carrying her off to New York.
There he changed his woman's dress, and his slave name
of Bob Bruteman, and called himself George Falkner.
When I asked him why he chose that name, he rolled up
his sleeve and showed me G. F. marked on his arm. He
said he didn't know who put them there, but he supposed
they were the initials of his name. He is evidently impressed
by our great resemblance. If he asks me directly
whether I can conjecture anything about his origin, I hardly
know how it will be best to answer. Do write how
much or how little I ought to say. Feeling unsafe in
the city of New York, and being destitute of money, he
applied to the Abolitionists for advice. They sent him to
New Rochelle, where he let himself to a Quaker, called
Friend Joseph Houseman, of whom he hired a small hut.
There, Hen, whom he now calls Henriet, takes in washing
and ironing, and there a babe has been born to them.
When the war broke out he enlisted; partly because he
thought it would help him to pay off some old scores with

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

slaveholders, and partly because a set of rowdies in the
village of New Rochelle said he was a white man, and
threatened to mob him for living with a nigger wife.
While they were in New York city, he and Henriet were
regularly married by a colored minister. He said he did
it because he hated slavery and couldn't bear to live as
slaves did. I heard him read a few lines from a newspaper,
and he read them pretty well. He says a little boy,
son of the carpenter of whom he learned his trade, gave
him some instruction, and he bought a spelling-book for
himself. He showed me some beef-bones, on which he
practises writing with a pencil. When he told me how
hard he had tried to get what little learning he had, it made
me ashamed to think how many cakes and toys I received
as a reward for studying my spelling-book. He is teaching
an old negro, who waits upon the soldiers. It is funny
to see how hard the poor old fellow tries, and to hear what
strange work he makes of it. It must be `that stolen waters
are sweet,' or slaves would never take so much more
pains than I was ever willing to take to learn to spell out
the Bible. Sometimes I help G. F. with his old pupil;
and I should like to have Mrs. Blumenthal make a sketch
of us, as I sit on the grass in the shade of some tree, helping
the old negro hammer his syllables together. My
New York companions laugh at me sometimes; but I have
gained great favor with G. F. by this proceeding. He is
such an ingenious fellow, that he is always in demand to
make or mend something. When I see how skilful he is
with tools, I envy him. I begin to realize what you once
told me, and which did not please me much at the time,
that being a fine gentleman is the poorest calling a man
can devote himself to.

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

“I have written this long letter under difficulties, and at
various times. I have omitted many particulars, which I
will try to remember in my next. Enclosed is a note for
Rose-mother. I hold you all in most affectionate remembrance.”

Soon after the reception of this letter, news came of the
defeat at Bull Run, followed by tidings that Gerald was
among the slain. Mr. King immediately waited upon Mrs.
Fitzgerald to offer any services that he could render, and it
was agreed that he should forth with proceed to Washington
with her cousin, Mr. Green. They returned with a long
wooden box, on which was inscribed Gerald's name and
regiment. It was encased in black walnut without being
opened, for those who loved him dreaded to see him, marred
as he was by battle. It was carried to Stone Chapel,
where a multitude collected to pay the last honors to the
youthful soldier. A sheathed sword was laid across the
coffin, on which Mrs. Fitzgerald placed a laurel wreath.
Just above it, Mrs. King deposited a wreath of white roses,
in the centre of which Eulalia timidly laid a white lily.
A long procession followed it to Mount Auburn, with a
band playing Beethoven's Funeral March. Episcopal services
were performed at the grave, which friends and relatives
filled with flowers; and there, by the side of Mr.
Bell, the beautiful young man was hidden away from human
sight. Mr. King's carriage had followed next to Mrs.
Fitzgerald's; a circumstance which the public explained
by a report that the deceased was to have married his
daughter. Mrs. Fitzgerald felt flattered to have it so understood,
and she never contradicted it. After her great
disappointment in her husband, and the loss of her other
children, all the affection she was capable of feeling had

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

centred in Gerald. But hers was not a deep nature, and
the world held great sway over it. She suffered acutely
when she first heard of her loss; but she found no small
degree of soothing compensation in the praises bestowed on
her young hero, in the pomp of his funeral, and the general
understanding that he was betrothed to the daughter
of the quatro-millionnaire.

The depth of Mrs. King's sorrow was known only to
Him who made the heart. She endeavored to conceal it
as far as possible, for she felt it to be wrong to cast a
shadow over the home of her husband and daughter.
Gerald's likeness was placed in her chamber, where she
saw it with the first morning light; but what were her
reveries while she gazed upon it was told to no one.
Custom, as well as sincere sympathy, made it necessary
for her to make a visit of condolence to Mrs. Fitzgerald.
But she mercly took her hand, pressed it gently, and said,
“May God comfort you.” “May God comfort you, also,”
replied Mrs. Fitzgerald, returning the pressure; and from
that time henceforth the name of Gerald was never mentioned
between them.

After the funeral it was noticed that Alfred Blumenthal
appeared abstracted, as if continually occupied with grave
thoughts. One day, as he stood leaning against the window,
gazing on the stars and stripes that floated across
the street, he turned suddenly and exclaimed: “It is
wrong to be staying here. I ought to be fighting for that
flag. I must supply poor Gerald's place.”

Mrs. Delano, who had been watching him anxiously,
rose up and clasped him round the neck, with stronger
emotion than he had ever seen her manifest. “Must you
go my son?” she said.

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

He laid his hand very gently on her head as he replied:
“Dearest Mamita, you always taught me to obey the voice
of duty; and surely it is a duty to help in rescuing Liberty
from the bloody jaws of this dragon Slavery.”

She lingered an instant on his breast, then, raising her
tearful face, she silently pressed his hand, while she looked
into those kind and honest eyes, that so strongly reminded
her of eyes closed long ago. “You are right, my son,”
murmured she; “and may God give you strength.”

Turning from her to hide the swelling of his own heart,
Alfred saw his mother sobbing on his father's bosom.
“Dearest mamma,” said he, “Heaven knows it is hard for
me. Do not make it harder.”

“It takes the manhood out of him to see you weep, darling,”
said Mr. Blumenthal. “Be a brave little woman,
and cheerfully give your dearest and best for the country.”

She wiped her eyes, and, fervently kissing Alfred's hand,
replied, “I will. May God bless you, my dear, my only
son!”

His father clasped the other hand, and said, with forced
calmness: “You are right, Alfred. God bless you! And
now, dear Flora, let us consecrate our young hero's resolution
by singing the Battle Song of Körner.”

She seated herself at the piano, and Mrs. Delano joined
in with her weak but very sweet voice, while they sang,
“Father! I call on thee.” But when they came to the
last verse, the voices choked, and the piano became silent.
Rosen Blumen and Lila came in and found them all weeping;
and when their brother pressed them in his arms and
whispered to them the cause of all this sorrow, they cried
as if their hearts were breaking. Then their mother summoned
all her resolution, and became a comforter. While

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

their father talked to them of the nobility and beauty of
self-sacrifice, she kissed them and soothed them with hopeful
words. Then, turning to Mrs. Delano, she tenderly
caressed her faded hair, while she said: “Dearest Mamita,
I trust God will restore to us our precious boy. I will
paint his picture as St. George slaying the dragon, and you
shall hang it in your chamber, in memory of what he said
to you.”

Alfred, unable to control his emotions, hid himself in the
privacy of his own chamber. He struck his hand wildly
against his forehead, exclaiming, “O my country, great
is the sacrifice I make for thee!” Then, kneeling by the
bed where he had had so many peaceful slumbers, and
dreamed so many pleasant dreams, he prayed fervently
that God would give him strength according to his need.

And so he went forth from his happy home, self-consecrated
to the cause of freedom. The women now had but
one absorbing interest and occupation. All were eager
for news from the army, and all were busy working for
the soldiers.

-- 413 --

CHAPTER XXXVII.

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

WHEN Mr. King returned from his mournful journey
to Washington, he said to his wife: “I saw
George Falkner, and was pleased with him. His resemblance
to poor Gerald is wonderful. I could see no difference,
except a firmer expression of the mouth, which I
suppose is owing to his determined efforts to escape from
slavery. Of course, he has not Gerald's gracefulness; but
his bearing seemed manly, and there was no obvious stamp
of vulgarity upon him. It struck me that his transformation
into a gentleman would be an easy process. I was
glad our interview was a hurried one, and necessarily
taken up with details about Gerald's death. It seems he
carried him off in his own arms when he was wounded,
and that he did his utmost to stanch the blood. Gerald
never spoke after the bullet struck him, though he pressed
his hand, and appeared to try to say something. When he
opened his vest to dress the wound, he found this.”

Rosa looked at it, groaned out, “Poor Gerald!” and
covered her face. It was the photograph of Eulalia,
with the upper part shot away. Both remained for some
time with their heads bowed in silence.

After a while, Mr. King resumed: “In answer to Mr.
Green's inquiries concerning the mutilated picture, I replied
that it was a likeness of my daughter; and he answered
that he had heard a marriage was thought of
between them. I was glad he happened to say that, for it
will make it seem natural to George that I should take a

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

lively interest in him on Gerald's account. The funeral,
and Alfred's departure for the army, have left me little
time to arrange my thoughts on that subject. But I have
now formed definite plans, that I propose we should this
evening talk over at Blumenthal's.”

When the sisters met, and the girls had gone to another
room to talk over their lessons, and imagine what Alfred was
then doing, Mr. King began to speak of George Falkner.

Rosa said: “My first wish is to go to New Rochelle and
bring home Henriet. She ought to be educated in a degree
somewhat suitable to her husband's prospects. I will teach
her to read and write, and give her lessons on the piano.”

“I think that would prove too much for your finely attuned
musical nerves,” rejoined her husband.

“Do you suppose you are going to make all the sacrifices?”
responded she, smiling. “It isn't at all like you
to wish to engross everything to yourself.”

“Rosa has a predilection for penance,” remarked Flora;
“and if she listens daily to a beginner knocking the scales
up hill and down hill, I think it will answer instead of
walking to Jerusalem with peas in her shoes.”

“Before I mention my plans, I should like to hear your
view of the subject, Blumenthal,” said Mr. King.

His brother-in-law replied: “I think Rosa is right about
taking charge of Henriet and educating her. But it seems
to me the worst thing you could do for her or her husband
would be to let them know that they have a claim to
riches. Sudden wealth is apt to turn the heads of much
older people than they are; and having been brought up
as slaves, their danger would be greatly increased. If
Henriet could be employed to sew for you, she might be
gratified with easy work and generous wages, while you

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

watched over her morals, and furnished her with opportunities
to improve her mind. If George survives the war,
some employment with a comfortable salary might be provided
for him, with a promise to advance him according
to his industry and general good habits. How does that
strike you, Mamita?”

“I agree perfectly with you,” rejoined Mrs. Delano.
“I think it would be far more prudent to have their characters
formed by habits of exertion and self-reliance, before
they are informed that they are rich.”

“It gratifies me to have my own judgment thus confirmed,”
said Mr. King. “You have given the outlines of
a plan I had already formed. But this judicious process
must not, of course, deprive the young man of a single
cent that is due to him. You are aware that Mr. Bell left
fifty thousand dollars to his grandson, to be paid when he
was twenty-two years of age. I have already invested
that sum for George, and placed it in the care of Mr. Percival,
with directions that the interest shall be added to it
from that date. The remainder of Mr. Bell's property,
with the exception of some legacies, was unreservedly left
to his daughter. I have taken some pains to ascertain the
amount, and I shall add a codicil to my will leaving an
equal sum to George. If I survive Mrs. Fitzgerald, the
interest on it will date from her decease; and I shall take
the best legal advice as to the means of securing her property
from any claims, by George or his heirs, after they
are informed of the whole story, as they will be whenever
Mrs. Fitzgerald dies.”

“You are rightly named Royal King,” rejoined Mr. Blumenthal,
“you do things in such princely style.”

“In a style better than that of most royal kings,” replied

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

he, “for it is simply that of an honest man. If this entanglement
had never happened, I should have done as
much for Gerald; and let me do what I will, Eulalia will
have more money than is good for her. Besides, I rather
expect this arrangement will prove a benefit to myself. I
intend to employ the young man as one of my agents in
Europe; and if he shows as much enterprise and perseverance
in business as he did in escaping from slavery, he
will prove an excellent partner for me when increasing
years diminish my own energies. I would gladly adopt
him, and have him live with us; but I doubt whether such
a great and sudden change of condition would prove salutary,
and his having a colored wife would put obstructions
in his way entirely beyond our power to remove. But the
strongest objection to it is, that such an arrangement would
greatly annoy Mrs. Fitzgerald, whose happiness we are
bound to consult in every possible way.”

“Has she been informed that the young man is found?”
inquired Mrs. Delano.

“No,” replied Mr. King. “It occurred very near the
time of Gerald's death; and we deem it unkind to disturb
her mind about it for some months to come.”

The next week, Mr. and Mrs. King started for New
York, and thence proceeded to New Rochelle. Following
the directions they had received, they hired a carriage at
the steamboat-landing, to convey them to a farm-house a
few miles distant. As they approached the designated
place, they saw a slender man, in drab-colored clothes,
lowering a bucket into the well. Mr. King alighted, and
inquired, “Is this Mr. Houseman's farm, sir?”

“My name is Joseph Houseman,” replied the Quaker.
“I am usually called Friend Joseph.”

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

Mr. King returned to the carriage, and saying, “This is
the place,” he assisted his lady to alight. Returning to
the farmer, he said: “We have come to ask you about a
young colored woman, named Henriet Falkner. Her husband
rendered service to a dear young friend of ours in the
army, and we would be glad to repay the obligation by
kindness to her.”

“Walk in,” said the Quaker. He showed them into a
neat, plainly furnished parlor. “Where art thou from?”
he inquired.

“From Boston,” was the reply.

“What is thy name?”

“Mr. King.”

“All men are called Mister,” rejoined the Quaker.
“What is thy given name?”

“My name is Alfred Royal King; and this is my wife,
Rosa King.”

“Hast thou brought a letter from the woman's husband?”
inquired Friend Joseph.

“No,” replied Mr. King. “I saw George Falkner in
Washington, a fortnight ago, when I went to seek the body
of our young friend; but I did not then think of coming
here. If you doubt me, you can write to William Lloyd
Garrison or Wendell Phillips, and inquire of them whether
Alfred R. King is capable of deceiving.”

“I like thy countenance, Friend Alfred, and I think
thou art honest,” rejoined the Quaker; “but where colored
people are concerned, I have known very polite and fairspoken
men to tell falsehoods.”

Mr. King smiled as he answered: “I commend your
caution, Friend Joseph. I see how it is. You suspect we
may be slaveholders in disguise. But slaveholders are just

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

now too busy seeking to destroy this Republic to have any
time to hunt fugitives; and when they have more leisure,
my opinion is they will find that occupation gone.”

“I should have more hope of that,” replied the farmer,
“if there was not so much pro-slavery here at the North.
And thee knows that the generals of the United States are
continually sending back fugitive slaves to bleed under the
lash of their taskmasters.”

“I honor your scruples, Friend Joseph,” responded Mr.
King; “and that they may be completely removed, we
will wait at the Metropolitan in New York until you have
received letters from Mr. Garrison and Mr. Phillips. And
lest you should think I may have assumed the name of
another, I will give you these to enclose in your letter.”
He opened his pocket-book and took out two photographs.

“I shall ask to have them sent back to me,” replied the
farmer; “for I should like to keep a likeness of thee and
thy Rosa. They will be pleasant to look upon. As soon
as I receive an answer, Friend Alfred, I will call upon thee
at the Metropolitan.”

“We shall be pleased to see you, Friend Joseph,” said
Rosa, with one of her sweetest smiles, which penetrated
the Quaker's soul, as sunshine does the receptive earth.
Yet, when the carriage had rolled away, he harnessed his
sleek horses to the wagon, and conveyed Henriet and her
babe to the house of a Friend at White Plains, till he ascertained
whether these stylish-looking strangers were what
they professed to be.

A few days afterward, Friend Joseph called at the Metropolitan.
When he inquired for the wealthy Bostonian,
the waiter stared at his plain dress, and said, “Your card,
sir.”

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

“I have no card,” replied the farmer. “Tell him Friend
Joseph wishes to see him.”

The waiter returned, saying, “Walk this way, sir,” and
showed him into the elegant reception-room.

As he sat there, another servant, passing through, looked
at him, and said, “All gentlemen take off their hats in this
room, sir.”

“That may be,” quietly replied the Quaker; “but all
men do not, for thee sees I keep mine on.”

The entrance of Mr. King, and his cordial salutation,
made an impression on the waiters' minds; and when
Friend Joseph departed, they opened the door very obsequiously.

The result of the conference was that Mr. and Mrs. King
returned to Boston with Henriet and her little one.

Tulee had proved in many ways that her discretion
might be trusted; and it was deemed wisest to tell her the
whole story of the babe, who had been carried to the calaboose
with her when Mr. Bruteman's agent seized her.
This confidence secured her as a firm friend and ally of
Henriet, while her devoted attachment to Mrs. King rendered
her secrecy certain. When black Chloe saw the
new-comer learning to play on the piano, she was somewhat
jealous because the same privilege had not been
offered to her children. “I didn't know Missy Rosy
tought thar war sech a mighty difference 'tween black an'
brown,” said she. “I don't see nothin' so drefful pooty in
dat ar molasses color.”

“Now ye shut up,” rejoined Tulee. “Missy Rosy
knows what she's 'bout. Ye see Mr. Fitzgerald was in
love with Missy Eulaly; an' Henret's husban' took care o'
him when he was dying. Mr. King is going to send him

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

'cross the water on some gran' business, to pay him for't;
and Missy Rosy wants his wife to be 'spectable out there'
mong strangers.”

Henriet proved good-natured and unassuming, and, with
occasional patronage from Tulce, she was generally able to
keep her little boat in smooth water.

When she had been there a few months Mr. King enclosed
to Mrs. Fitzgerald the letters Gerald had written
about George; and a few days afterward he called to explain
fully what he had done, and what he intended to do.
That lady's dislike for her rival was much diminished since
there was no Gerald to excite her jealousy of divided affection.
There was some perturbation in her manner, but
she received her visitor with great politeness; and when
he had finished his statement she said: “I have great respect
for your motives and your conduct; and I am satisfied
to leave everything to your good judgment and kind
feelings. I have but one request to make. It is that this
young man may never know he is my son.”

“Your wishes shall be respected,” replied Mr. King.
“But he so strongly resembles Gerald, that, if you should
ever visit Europe again, you might perhaps like to see
him, if you only recognized him as a relative of your
husband.”

The lady's face flushed as she answered promptly: “No,
sir. I shall never recoguize any person as a relative who
has a colored wife. Much as I loved Gerald, I would
never have seen him again if he had formed such an alliance;
not even if his wife were the most beautiful and
accomplished creature that ever walked the earth.”

“You are treading rather closely upon me, Mrs. Fitzgerald,”
rejoined Mr. King, smiling.

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

The lady seemed embarrassed, and said she had forgotten
Mrs. King's origin.

“Your son's wife is not so far removed from a colored
ancestry as mine is,” rejoined Mr. King; “but I think you
would soon forget her origin, also, if you were in a country
where others did not think of it. I believe our American
prejudice against color is one of what Carlyle calls `the
phantom dynastics.' ”

“It may be so,” she replied coldly; “but I do not wish
to be convinced of it.”

And Mr. King bowed good morning.

A week or two after this interview, Mrs. Fitzgerald
called upon Mrs. King; for, after all, she felt a certain sort
of attraction in the secret history that existed between
them; and she was unwilling to have the world suppose
her acquaintance had been dropped by so distinguished a
lady. By inadvertence of the servant at the door, she was
shown into the parlor while Henriet was there, with her
child on the floor, receiving directions concerning some
muslin flounces she was embroidering. Upon the entrance
of a visitor, she turned to take up her infant and depart.
But Mrs. King said, “Leave little Hetty here, Mrs. Falkner,
till you bring my basket for me to select the floss you
need.”

Hetty, being thus left alone, scrambled up, and toddled
toward Mrs. King, as if accustomed to an affectionate reception.
The black curls that clustered round her yellow
face shook, as her uncertain steps hastened to a place of
refuge; and when she leaned against her friend's lap, a
pretty smile quivered on her coral lips, and lighted up her
large dark eyes.

Mrs. Fitzgerald looked at her with a strange mixture of
feelings.

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

“Don't you think she's a pretty little creature?” asked
Mrs. King.

“She might be pretty if the yellow could be washed off,”
replied Mrs. Fitzgerald.

“Her cheeks are nearly the color of your hair,” rejoined
Mrs. King; “and I always thought that beautiful.”

Mrs. Fitzgerald glanced at the mirror, and sighed as she
said: “Ah, yes. My hair used to be thought very pretty
when I was young; but I can see that it begins to fade.”

When Henriet returned and took the child, she looked
at her very curiously. She was thinking to herself, “What
would my father say?” But she asked no questions, and
made no remark.

She had joined a circle of ladies who were sewing and
knitting for the soldiers; and after some talk about the difficulty
she had found in learning to knit socks, and how
fashionable it was for everybody to knit now, she rose to
take leave.

-- 423 --

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

The months passed on, and brought ever-recurring
demands for more soldiers. Mr. King watched the
progress of the struggle with the deepest anxiety.

One day, when he had seen a new regiment depart for
the South, he returned home in a still more serious mood
than was now habitual to him. After supper, he opened
the Evening Transcript, and read for a while. Then turning
to his wife, who sat near him knitting for the army, he
said, “Dear Rosabella, during all the happy years that I
have been your husband, you have never failed to encourage
me in every good impulse, and I trust you will
strengthen me now.”

With a trembling dread of what was coming, she asked,
“What is it, dear Alfred.”

“Rosa, this Republic must be saved,” replied he, with
solemn emphasis. “It is the day-star of hope to the toiling
masses of the world, and it must not go out in darkness.
It is not enough for me to help with money. I
ought to go and sustain our soldiers by cheering words and
a brave example. It fills me with shame and indignation
when I think that all this peril has been brought upon us
by that foul system which came so near making a wreck
of you, my precious one, as it has wrecked thousands of
pure and gentle souls. I foresee that this war is destined,
by mere force of circumstances, to rid the Republic of that
deadly incubus. Rosa, are you not willing to give me up
for the safety of the country, and the freedom of your
mother's race?”

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

She tried to speak, but utterance failed her. After a
struggle with herself, she said: “Do you realize how
hard is a soldier's life? You will break down under it,
dear Alfred; for you have been educated in ease and
luxury.”

“My education is not finished,” replied he, smiling, as
he looked round on the elegant and luxurious apartment.
“What are all these comforts and splendors compared with
the rescue of my country, and the redemption of an oppressed
race? What is my life, compared with the life of
this Republic? Say, dearest, that you will give me willingly
to this righteous cause.”

“Far rather would I give my own life,” she said. “But
I will never seek to trammel your conscience, Alfred.”

They spoke together tenderly of the past, and hopefully
of the future; and then they knelt and prayed together.

Some time was necessarily spent in making arrangements
for the comfort and safety of the family during his
absence; and when those were completed, he also went
forth to rescue Liberty from the jaws of the devouring
dragon. When he bade farewell to Flora's family, he
said: “Look after my precious ones, Blumenthal; and if
I never return, see to it that Percival carries out all my
plans with regard to George Falkner.”

Eight or ten weeks later, Alfred Blumenthal was lying
in a hospital at Washington, dangerously wounded and
burning with fever. His father and mother and Mrs. Delano
immediately went to him; and the women remained
until the trembling balance between life and death was determined
in his favor. The soldier's life, which he at first
dreaded, had become familiar to him, and he found a terrible
sort of excitement in its chances and dangers. Mrs.

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

Delano sighed to observe that the gentle expression of
his countenance, so like the Alfred of her memory, was
changing to a sterner manhood. It was harder than
the first parting to send him forth again into the fiery
hail of battle; but they put strong constraint upon themselves,
and tried to perform bravely their part in the great
drama.

That visit to his suffering but uncomplaining son made
a strong impression on the mind of Mr. Blumenthal. He
became abstracted and restless. One evening, as he sat
leaning his head on his hand, Flora said, “What are you
thinking of, Florimond?”

He answered: “I am thinking, dear, of the agony I suffered
when I hadn't money to save you from the auction-block;
and I am thinking how the same accursed system is
striving to perpetuate and extend itself. The Republic
has need of all her sons to stop its ravages; and I feel
guilty in staying here, while our Alfred is so heroically
offering up his young life in the cause of freedom.”

“I have dreaded this,” she said. “I have seen for days
that it was coming. But, O Florimond, it is hard.”

She hid her face in his bosom, and he felt her heart beat
violently, while he talked concerning the dangers and duties
of the time. Mrs. Delano bowed her head over the
soldier's sock she was knitting, and tears dropped on it
while she listened to them.

The weight that lay so heavily upon their souls was suddenly
lifted up for a time by the entrance of Joe Bright.
He came in with a radiant face, and, bowing all round, said,
“I've come to bid you good by; I'm going to defend the
old flag.” He lifted up his voice and sang,

“'T is the star-spangled bauner, O long may it wave!”

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

Flora went to the piano, and accompanied him with instrument
and voice. Her husband soon struck in; and Rosen
Blumen and Lila left their lessons to perform their part in
the spirit-stirring strain. When they had sung the last
line, Mr. Bright, without pausing to take breath, struck
into “Scots wha hae wi' Wallace bled,” and they followed
his lead. He put on all his steam when he came to the
verse,


“By our country's woes and pains,
By our sons in servile chains,
We will drain our dearest veins,
But they shall be free!”
He emphasized the word shall, and brought his clenched
hand down upon the table so forcibly, that the shade over
the gas-light shook.

In the midst of it, Mrs. Delano stole out of the room. She
had a great respect and liking for Mr. Bright, but he was
sometimes rather too demonstrative to suit her taste. He
was too much carried away with enthusiasm to notice her
noiseless retreat, and he went on to the conclusion of his
song with unabated energy. All earnestness is magnetic.
Mr. and Mrs. Blumenthal, and even the children, caught
his spirit. When the song ended, Mr. Blumenthal drew a
long breath, and said: “One needs strong lungs to accompany
you, Mr. Bright. You sang that like the tramp of a
regiment.”

“And you blazed away like an explosion of artillery,”
rejoined he.

“The fact is,” replied Blumenthal, “the war spirit
pervades the air, and I've caught it. I'm going to join
the army.”

“Are you?” exclaimed Mr. Bright, seizing his hand

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

with so tight a grip that it made him wince. “I hope
you'll be my captain.”

Mr. Blumenthal rubbed his hand, and smiled as he said,
“I pity the Rebel that you get hold of, Mr. Bright.”

“Ask your pardon. Ask your pardon,” rejoined he.
“But speaking of the tramp of a regiment, here it goes!”
And he struck up “John Brown's Hallelujah.” They
put their souls into it in such a manner, that the spirit of
the brave old martyr seemed marching all through it.

When it came to a conclusion, Mr. Bright remarked:
“Only to think how that incendiary song is sung in Boston
streets, and in the parlors too, when only little more than a
year ago a great mob was yelling after Wendell Phillips,
for speaking on the anniversary of John Brown's execution.
I said then the fools would get enough of slavery
before they'd done with it; and I reckon they're beginning
to find it out, not only the rowdies, but the nabobs
that set 'em on. War ain't a blessing, but it's a mighty
great teacher; that's a fact. No wonder the slavites
hated Phillips. He aims sure and hits hard. No use in
trying to pass off shams upon him. If you bring him anything
that ain't real mahogany, his blows'll be sure to
make the veneering fly. But I'm staying too long. I
only looked in to tell you I was going.” He glanced round
for Mrs. Delano, and added: “I'm afraid I sung too loud
for that quiet lady. The fact is, I'm full of fight.”

“That's what the times demand,” replied Mr. Blumenthal.

They bade him “Good night,” and smiled at each other
to hear his strong voice, as it receded in the distance, still
singing, “His soul is marching on.”

“Now I will go to Mamita,” said Flora. “Her gentle

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

spirit suffers in these days. This morning, when she saw
a company of soldiers marching by, and heard the boys
hurrahing, she said to me so piteously, `O Flora, these are
wild times.' Poor Mamita! she's like a dove in a tornado.”

You seemed to be strong as an eagle while you were
singing,” responded her husband.

“I felt like a drenched humming-bird when Mr. Bright
came in,” rejoined she; “but he and the music together
lifted me up into the blue, as your Germans say.”

“And from that height can you say to me, `Obey the
call of duty, Florimond'?”

She put her little hand in his and answered, “I can.
May God protect us all!”

Then, turning to her children, she said: “I am going to
bring Mamita; and presently, when I go away to be alone
with papa a little while, I want you to do everything to
make the evening pleasant for Mamita. You know she
likes to hear you sing, `Now Phœbus sinketh in the west.' ”

“And I will play that Nocturne of Mendelssohn's that
she likes so much,” replied Rosen Blumen. “She says I
play it almost as well as Aunt Rosa.”

“And she likes to hear me sing, `Once on a time there
was a king,' ” said Lila. “She says she heard you singing
it in the woods a long time ago, when she hadn't anybody
to call her Mamita.”

“Very well, my children,” replied their mother. “Do
everything you can to make Mamita happy; for there will
never be such another Mamita.”

During the anxious months that followed Mr. Blumenthal's
departure, the sisters and their families were almost
daily at the rooms of the Sanitary Commission, sewing,

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

packing, or writing. Henriet had become expert with the
sewing-machine, and was very efficient help; and even
Tulee, though far from skilful with her needle, contrived to
make dozens of hospital slippers, which it was the pride
of her heart to deliver to the ladies of the Commissions.
Chloe added her quota of socks, often elephantine in shape,
and sometimes oddly decorated with red tops and toes;
but with a blessing for “the boys in blue” running through
all the threads. There is no need to say how eagerly they
watched for letters, and what a relief it was to recognize
the writing of beloved hands, feeling each time that it
might be the last.

Mr. King kept up occasional correspondence with the
officers of George Falkner's company, and sent from time
to time favorable reports of his bravery and good habits.
Henriet received frequent letters from him, imperfectly
spelled, but full of love and loyalty.

Two years after Mr. King left his happy home, he was
brought back with a Colonel's shoulder-strap, but with his
right leg gone, and his right arm in a sling. When the
first joy of reunion had expressed itself in caresses and
affectionate words, he said to Rosa, “You see what a
cripple you have for a husband.”

“I make the same reply the English girl did to Commodore
Barclay,” she replied; “ `You're dear as ever to
me, so long as there's body enough to hold the soul.' ”

Eulalia wept tears of joy on her father's neck, while
Flora, and Rosen Blumen, and Lila clasped their arms
round him, and Tulee stood peeping in at the door, waiting
for her turn to welcome the hero home.

“Flora, you see my dancing days are over,” said the
Colonel.

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

“Never mind, I'll do your dancing,” she replied.
“Rosen Blumen, play uncle's favorite waltz.”

She passed her arm round Eulalia, and for a few moments
they revolved round the room to the circling music.
She had so long been called the life of the family, that she
tried to keep up her claim to the title. But her present
mirthfulness was assumed; and it was contrary to her nature
to act a part. She kissed her hand to her brother-in-law,
and smiled as she whirled out of the room; but she
ran up stairs and pressed the tears back, as she murmured
to herself, “Ah, if I could only be sure Florimond and
Alfred would come back, even mutilated as he is!”

-- 431 --

CHAPTER XXXIX.

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

ANOTHER year brought with it what was supposed to
be peace, and the army was disbanded. Husband
and son returned alive and well, and Flora was her young
self again. In the exuberance of her joy she seemed more
juvenile than her girls; jumping from husband to son and
from son to husband, kissing them and calling them all
manner of pet names; embracing Mrs. Delano at intervals,
and exclaiming, “O Mamita, here we are all together
again! I wish my arms were long enough to hug you all
at once.”

“I thank God, my child, for your sake and for my own,”
replied Mrs. Delano. She looked at Alfred, as she spoke,
and the affectionate glance he returned filled her heart with
a deep and quiet joy. The stern shadow of war vanished
from his face in the sunshine of home, and she recognized
the same gentle expression that had been photographed on
her memory long years ago.

When the family from Beacon Street came, a few minutes
later, with welcomes and congratulations, Alfred bestowed
a different sort of glance on his cousin Eulalia, and
they both blushed; as young people often do, without
knowing the reason why. Rosen Blumen and Lila had
been studying with her the language of their father's country;
and when the general fervor had somewhat abated, the
girls manifested some disposition to show off the accomplishment.
“Do hear them calling Alfred Mein lieber
bruder,
” said Flora to her husband, “while Rosa and I

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

are sprinkling them all with pet names in French and
Spanish. What a polyglot family we are! as cher papa
used to say. But, Florimond, did you notice anything peculiar
in the meeting between Alfred and Eulalia?”

“I thought I did,” he replied.

“How will Brother King like it?” she asked. “He
thinks very highly of Alfred; but you know he has a theory
against the marriage of cousins.”

“So have I,” answered Blumenthal; “but nations and
races have been pretty thoroughly mixed up in the ancestry
of our children. What with African and French, Spanish,
American, and German, I think the dangers of too close
relationship are safely diminished.”

“They are a good-looking set, between you and I,” said
Flora; “though they are oddly mixed up. See Eulalia,
with her great blue eyes, and her dark eyebrows and eyelashes.
Rosen Blumen looks just like a handsome Italian
girl. No one would think Lila Blumen was her sister,
with her German blue eyes, and that fine frizzle of curly
light hair. Your great-grandmother gave her the flax, and
I suppose mine did the frizzling.”

This side conversation was interrupted by Mr. King's
saying: “Blumenthal, you haven't asked for news concerning
Mrs. Fitzgerald. You know Mr. Green has been a
widower for some time. Report says that he finds in her
company great consolation for the death of her cousin.”

“That's what I call a capital arrangement,” said Flora;
“and I didn't mean any joke about their money, either.
Won't they sympathize grandly? Won't she be in her
element? Top notch. No end to balls and parties; and
a coat of arms on the coach.”

“The news made me very glad,” observed Rosa; “for

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

the thought of her loneliness always cast a shadow over my
happiness.”

“Even they have grown a little during the war,” rejoined
Mr. King. “Nabob Green, as they call him, did actually
contribute money for the raising of colored regiments. He
so far abated his prejudice as to be willing that negroes
should have the honor of being shot in his stead; and Mrs.
Fitzgerald agreed with him. That was a considerable advance,
you must admit.”

They went on for some time talking over news, public
and private; not omitting the prospects of Tom's children,
and the progress of Tulee's. But such family chats are
like the showers of manna, delicious as they fall, but incapable
of preservation.

The first evening the families met at the house in Beacon
Street, Mr. Blumenthal expressed a wish to see Henriet,
and she was summoned. The improvement in her
appearance impressed him greatly. Having lived three
years with kindly and judicious friends, who never reminded
her, directly or indirectly, that she was a black
sheep in the social flock, her faculties had developed freely
and naturally; and belonging to an imitative race, she
readily adopted the language and manners of those around
her. Her features were not handsome, with the exception
of her dark, liquid-looking eyes; and her black hair was
too crisp to make a soft shading for her brown forehead.
But there was a winning expression of gentleness in her
countenance, and a pleasing degree of modest ease in her
demeanor. A map, which she had copied very neatly,
was exhibited, and a manuscript book of poems, of her own
selection, written very correctly, in a fine flowing hand.

“Really, this is encouraging,” said Mr. Blumenthal, as

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

she left the room. “If half a century of just treatment
and free schools can bring them all up to this level, our
battles will not be in vain, and we shall deserve to rank
among the best benefactors of the country; to say nothing
of a corresponding improvement in the white population.”

“Thitherward is Providence leading us,” replied Mr.
King. “Not unto us, but unto God, be all the glory.
We were all of us working for better than we knew.”

Mr. King had written to George Falkner, to inform him
of a situation he had in store for him at Marseilles, and to
request a previous meeting in New York, as soon as he
could obtain his discharge from the army; being in this, as
in all other arrangements, delicately careful to avoid giving
annoyance to Mrs. Fitzgerald. In talking this over with
his wife, he said: “I consider it a duty to go to Marseilles
with him. It will give us a chance to become acquainted
with each other; it will shield him from possible impertinences
on the passage, on Henriet's account; and it will be
an advantage to him to be introduced as my friend to the
American Consul, and some commercial gentlemen of my
acquaintance.”

“I am to go with you, am I not?” asked Rosa. “I am
curious to see this young man, from whom I parted, so
unconscious of all the strange future, when he was a baby
in Tulee's arms.”

“I think you had better not go, dear,” he replied;
“though the loss of your company will deprive me of a
great pleasure. Eulalia would naturally wish to go with
us; and as she knows nothing of George's private history,
it would be unwise to excite her curiosity by introducing
her to such a striking likeness of Gerald. But she might

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

stay with Rosen Blumen while you go to New York and
remain with me till the vessel sails. If I meet with no accidents,
I shall return in three months; for I go merely to
give George a fair start, though, when there, I shall have
an eye to some other business, and take a run to Italy to
look in upon our good old friends, Madame and the Signor.”

The journey to New York was made at the appointed
time, in company with Henriet and her little one. George
had risen to the rank of lieutenant in the army, and had
acquired a military bearing that considerably increased the
manliness of his appearance. He was browned by exposure
to sun and wind; but he so strongly resembled her
handsome Gerald, that Rosa longed to clasp him to her
heart. His wife's appearance evidently took him by surprise.
“How you have changed!” he exclaimed. “What
a lady you are! I can hardly believe this is the little Hen
I used to make mud pies with.”

She laughed as she answered: “You are changed, too.
If I have improved, it is owing to these kind friends.
Only think of it, George, though Mrs. King is such a handsome
and grand lady, she always called me Mrs. Falkner.”

Mrs. King made several appropriate parting presents
to Henriet and little Hetty. To George she gave a gold
watch, and a very beautiful colored photograph of Gerald,
in a morocco case, as a souvenir of their brief friendship in
the army.

Mr. King availed himself of every hour of the voyage
to gain the confidence of the young man, and to instil some
salutary lessons into his very receptive mind. After they
had become well acquainted, he said: “I have made an
estimate of what I think it will be necessary for you to

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

spend for rent, food, and clothing; also of what I think it
would be wise for you to spend in improving your education,
and for occasional amusements. I have not done this
in the spirit of dictation, my young friend, but merely with
the wise of helping you by my greater experience of life.
It is important that you should learn to write a good commercial
hand, and also acquire, as soon as possible, a very
thorough knowledge of the French language. For these
you should employ the best teachers that can be found.
Your wife can help you in many ways. She has learned
to spell correctly, to read with fluency and expression, and
to play quite well on the piano. You will find it very
profitable to read good books aloud to each other. I advise
you not to go to places of amusement oftener than once
a fortnight, and always to choose such places as will be
suitable and pleasant for your wife. I like that young men
in my employ should never taste intoxicating drinks, or use
tobacco in any form. Both those habits are expensive,
and I have long ago abjured them as injurious to health.”

The young man bowed, and replied, “I will do as you
wish in all respects, sir; I should be very ungrateful if I
did not.”

“I shall give you eight hundred dollars for the first
year,” resumed Mr. King; “and shall increase your salary
year by year, according to your conduct and capabilities.
If you are industrious, temperate, and economical, there is
no reason why you should not become a rich man in time;
and it will be wise for you to educate yourself, your wife,
and your children, with a view to the station you will have
it in your power to acquire. If you do your best, you may
rely upon my influence and my fatherly interest to help
you all I can.”

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

The young man colored, and, after a little embarrassed
hesitation, said: “You spoke of a fatherly interest, sir;
and that reminds me that I never had a father. May I
ask whether you know anything about my parents?”

Mr. King had anticipated the possibility of such a question,
and he replied: “I will tell you who your father was,
if you will give a solemn promise never to ask a single
question about your mother. On that subject I have given
a pledge of secrecy which it would be dishonorable for me
to break. Only this much I will say, that neither of your
parents was related to me in any degree, or connected
with me in any way.”

The young man answered, that he was of course very
desirous to know his whole history, but would be glad to
obtain any information, and was willing to give the required
promise, which he would most religiously keep.

Mr. King then went on to say: “Your father was Mr.
Gerald Fitzgerald, a planter in Georgia. You have a
rïght to his name, and I will so introduce you to my friends,
if you wish it. He inherited a handsome fortune, but lost
it all by gambling and other forms of dissipation. He had
several children by various mothers. You and the Gerald
with whom you became acquainted were brothers by the
father's side. You are unmixed white; but you were left
in the care of a negro nurse, and one of your father's
creditors seized you both, and sold you into slavery. Until
a few months before you were acquainted with Gerald,
it was supposed that you died in infancy; and for that
reason no efforts were made to redeem you. Circumstances
which I am not at liberty to explain led to the discovery
that you were living, and that Gerald had learned
your history as a slave. I feel the strongest sympathy

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

with your misfortunes, and cherish a lively gratitude for
your kindness to my young friend Gerald. All that I have
told you is truth; and if it were in my power, I would
most gladly tell you the whole truth.”

The young man listened with the deepest interest; and,
having expressed his thanks, said he should prefer to be
called by his father's name; for he thought he should feel
more like a man to bear a name to which he knew that he
had a right.

When Mr. King again returned to his Boston home, as
soon as the first eager salutations were over, he exclaimed:
“How the room is decorated with vines and flowers! It
reminds me of that dear floral parlor in New Orleans.”

Did n't you telegraph that you were coming? And is
it not your birthday?” inquired his wife.

He kissed her, and said: “Well, Rosabella, I think you
may now have a tranquil mind; for I believe things have
been so arranged that no one is very seriously injured by
that act of frenzy which has caused you so much suffering.
George will not be deprived of any of his pecuniary
rights; and he is in a fair way to become more of a man
than he would have been if he had been brought up in
luxury. He and Henriet are as happy in their prospects
as two mortals well can be. Gerald enjoyed his short life;
and was more bewildered than troubled by the discovery
that he had two mothers. Eulalia was a tender, romantic
memory to him; and such, I think, he has become to our
child. I don't believe Mrs. Fitzgerald suffered much more
than annoyance. Gerald was always the same to her as a
son; and if he had been really so, he would probably have
gone to the war, and have run the same chance of being
killed.”

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

“Ah, Alfred,” she replied, “I should never have found
my way out of that wretched entanglement if it had not
been for you. You have really acted toward me the part
of Divine Providence. It makes me ashamed that I have
not been able to do anything in atonement for my own
fault, except the pain I suffered in giving up my Gerald to
his Lily-mother. When I think how that poor babe became
enslaved by my act, I long to sell my diamonds, and
use the money to build school-houses for the freedmen.”

“Those diamonds seem to trouble you, dearest,” rejoined
he, smiling. “I have no objection to your selling them.
You become them, and they become you; but I think
school-houses will shine as brighter jewels in the better
world.”

Here Flora came in with all her tribe; and when the
welcomes were over, her first inquiries were for Madame
and the Signor.

“They are well,” replied Mr. King, “and they seem to
be as contented as tabbies on a Wilton rug. They show
signs of age, of course. The Signor has done being peppery,
and Madame's energy has visibly abated; but her
mind is as lively as ever. I wish I could remember half
the stories she repeated about the merry pranks of your
childhood. She asked a great many questions about Jolie
Manon;
and she laughed till she cried while she described,
in dramatic style, how you crazed the poor bird with imitations,
till she called you Joli petit diable.

“How I wish I had known mamma then! How funny
she must have been!” exclaimed Lila.

“I think you have heard some performances of hers that
were equally funny,” rejoined Mrs. Delano. “I used to
be entertained with a variety of them; especially when we

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

were in Italy. If any of the pifferari went by, she would
imitate the drone of their bagpipes in a manner irresistibly
comic. And if she saw a peasant-girl dancing, she forthwith
went through the performance to the life.”

“Yes, Mamita,” responded Flora; “and you know I
fancied myself a great musical composer in those days, — a
sort of feminine Mozart; but the qui vive was always the
key I composed in.”

“I used to think the fairies helped you about that, as
well as other things,” replied Mrs. Delano.

“I think the fairies help her now,” said Mr. Blumenthal;
“and well they may, for she is of their kith and kin.”

This playful trifling was interrupted by the sound of the
folding-doors rolling apart; and in the brilliantly lighted
adjoining room a tableau became visible, in honor of the
birthday. Under festoons of the American flag, surmounted
by the eagle, stood Eulalia, in ribbons of red, white, and
blue, with a circle of stars round her head. One hand upheld
the shield of the Union, and in the other the scales
of Justice were evenly poised. By her side stood Rosen
Blumen, holding in one hand a gilded pole surmounted by
a liberty-cap, while her other hand rested protectingly on
the head of Tulee's Benny, who was kneeling and looking
upward in thanksgiving.

Scarcely had the vision appeared before Joe Bright's
voice was heard leading invisible singers through the tune
“Hail to the Chief,” which Alfred Blumenthal accompanied
with a piano. As they sang the last line the striped
festoons fell and veiled the tableau. Then Mr. Bright,
who had returned a captain, appeared with his company,
consisting of Tom and Chloe with their children, and
Tulee with her children, singing a parody composed by
himself, of which the chorus was:—

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]



“Blow ye the trumpet abroad o'er the sea,
Columbia has triumphed, the negro is free!
Praise to the God of our fathers! 't was He,
Jehovah, that triumphed, Columbia, through thee.”

To increase the effect, the director of ceremonies had
added a flourish of trumpets behind the scenes.

Then the colored band came forward, hand in hand, and
sang together, with a will, Whittier's immortal “Boat
Song”:—



“We own de hoe, we own de plough,
We own de hands dat hold;
We sell de pig, we sell de cow;
But nebber chile be sold.
De yam will grow, de cotton blow,
We'll hab de rice an' corn:
O, nebber you fear, if nebber you hear
De driver blow his horn!”

All the family, of all ages and colors, then joined in
singing “The Star-spangled Banner”; and when Mr.
King had shaken hands with them all, they adjourned to the
breakfast-room, where refreshments were plentifully provided.

At last Mr. Bright said: “I don't want to bid you good
night, friends; but I must. I don't generally like to go
among Boston folks. Just look at the trees on the Common.
They're dying because they've rolled the surface
of the ground so smooth. That's just the way in Boston,
I reckon. They take so much pains to make the surface
smooth, that it kills the roots o' things. But when I come
here, or go to Mrs. Blumenthal's, I feel as if the roots o'
things wa'n't killed. Good night, friends. I have n't enjoyed
myself so well since I found Old Hundred and
Yankee Doodle in the Harmolinks.”

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

The sound of his whistling died away in the streets; the
young people went off to talk over the festival; the
colored troop retired to rest; and the elders of the two
families sat together in the stillness, holding sweet converse
concerning the many strange experiences that had been so
richly crowned with blessings.

A new surprise awaited them, prepared by the good
taste of Mr. Blumenthal. A German Liederkrantz in the
hall closed the ceremonies of the night with Mendelssohn's
“Song of Praise.”

THE END

Cambridge: Stereotyped and Printed by Welch, Bigelow, & Co.

Previous section

Next section


Child, Lydia Maria Francis, 1802-1880 [1867], A romance of the Republic. (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf496T].
Powered by PhiloLogic